Beyond Redemption: A Perfect Tragedy

Ve.

Rating: R
Genres: Angst, Romance
Relationships: Draco & Ginny
Book: Draco & Ginny, Books 1 - 5
Published: 03/10/2004
Last Updated: 23/05/2006
Status: in_progress

The war is upon them and chaos is threatening to strike as The Trio try desperately to learn all they can and arm themselves for what is to come. While Ginny's deeply hidden pain and suffering resurfaces with darkness closing in, ready to claim her broken soul and steal her innocence, Draco Malfoy battles furiously for control over his emotions readying himself to become what he was born for. A story where family legacies clash and ancient blood oaths and new wizard debts call to be fulfilled... where victory depends on the soul of the darkest evil and the heart of the purest innocent...

Chapters

1. To be a Malfoy

2. Haunted

3. All Fools

4. Detention

5. Deep Within

6. Hogsmeade

7. Christmas Break

8. Through a Brother's Eyes

9. Betrayal

10. Graduation

11. The Dark Phantom

12. The First Mark

13. Old Loves Die Hard

14. Old Lies Die Harder

15. Blood Oath

16. Without Doubt

17. Merlin, Bless This Child

18. Witch of His Sins

19. First Betrayal

20. Face of the Dark Phantom

21. Caught

22. Torn

23. Burning in Hell's Embrace

24. Restless

25. Phoenix Feather

1. To be a Malfoy

To be a Malfoy

Draco sat quietly in the Slytherin common room staring into the fire. Around him the annoying chatter of his housemates drained away as Draco drowned them out. His seventh and final year at Hogwarts was upon him and his future drew near. He was to finally become a man, a man his father had trained him his whole life to be.

To be a Malfoy meant complete control, not only over himself but over those around him, and Draco had been trained to a sharp perfection. The last year had proved to be one of his most difficult; his father having been thrown into Azkaban at the hands of scar-head Potter at the end of his fifth year had indeed been testing, but nonetheless rewarding in every sense.

He had been forced to take control over his family, his weak whimpering mother had been little help. During his sixth year Draco had controlled his father’s business empire as well as do his schoolwork. He had withdrawn from the pitiful Crabbe and Goyle and chose to spend his time in solitude, he did not engage in the hateful conversations of those whose fathers had been captured along with his. Draco knew full well that his father would breach to walls of Azkaban, the Dark Lord was back, and the escape of his inner circle servants was inevitable.

And of course, towards the end of the summer before his seventh year, his father had returned. Without a single word of praise or gratification Lucius had commanded Draco to continue his reign over the Malfoy businesses from Hogwarts and to prepare himself for his new education that would take place after his graduation. To pass the time Snape would be his mentor. Draco smirked, Snape was a strong and arrogant bastard but he knew his stuff, so deep was his professor’s knowledge in the Dark Arts that it surpassed his own fathers knowledge tenfold. Draco was grateful for such a competent mentor.

The rest of Hogwarts had taken his withdrawal as an act of humbleness, Draco laughed at it. The Golden Trio had been gob smacked, he knew that among themselves they had gossiped and mocked him. Draco ignored it, they had no idea to what he had become, nor did they know what he would progress to be. Draco Malfoy rose above their petty squabbles and acts of valour and courage; he was superior, learning so much more about those around him in his silence. Draco spoke to but one person… Blaise Zabini, who had become a well trusted and reliable friend, perhaps the only friend Draco would ever come to have.

Potter was made Head Boy and his mudblood lover Head Girl. Draco knew that scarhead loved Granger, even if they were both oblivious to the little fact. Gryffindors hung their hearts out on their sleeves, all except one… the great thorn in his side… that little she-Weasel. He hated her with passion, an unexplainable hatred that made his blood boil every time he feasted his eyes upon her. A Gryffindor in the wrong house, she was evil, deep within Draco could feel it; she should’ve been a Slytherin. That feisty little bitch should’ve been made a member of his house, so he could punish her personally for being such an innocent and naïve fool.

Even the simple thought of her made his blood burn, she should’ve died, perished in the Chamber of Secrets, her mind should’ve been broken by Tom Riddle’s possession of her soul. Oh, he knew full well of the events of her first year at Hogwarts. His father had told him in full when he returned home that summer, Ginevra Weasley will break, Lucius had told him, and he had watched her and waited patiently since he returned for his third year for her failure… it never happened. She prevailed, the little bitch had survived, her mind and soul fully intact, her innocence still radiated off her like a bright beacon against a starless midnight sky, pure and unscathed. She’d sit in the Great Hall laughing with her friends, smiling and joking, like a queen on her throne surrounded by her loyal subjects in court.

But he knew - he knew she was scarred, deep within she was wounded and bleeding. He’d watched her every move, like a vulture waiting for its prey to die and rot so it could feast on the carcass. He’d watched her very closely, perhaps too closely and she had indeed been blemished, there were times when her eyes seemed to flare with a red flame and fires would streak across her deep red hair. Draco had seen the anger and bitterness in her eyes, he smelled her hatred and tasted her fear in those rare moments when she failed to hold back the pain and suffering that the Dark Lord had marked on her soul. It had forced him to keep watching and waiting, now after four years of watching her Draco was impatient, this was his last year, the last chance he had to see if she would fall.

Blaise sat himself down beside Draco at the fireplace, no one dared sit near the Slytherin Prince unless invited, even the Parkinson whore knew to stay away unless called for.

“Drake,” Blaise muttered quietly.

Draco nodded. “Blaise,” he replied. There were little words between him and his friend, they seemed to read each others minds, a connection that was rare between Slytherins, but when they spoke their voices were barely ever above a whisper, to ensure that unwelcome ears never caught what they said, even within their own house. Matters of any level of importance or unimportance were strictly for those who were involved in those matters or who were invited to be privy of them.

“Your mind wonders a lot lately,” Blaise said. His last name was Italian, but his accent was Scottish, his father bore Italian blood, one of an ancient Roman line, his mother was a highland witch also of an ancient lineage, and it was there that Blaise was raised.

“I know, but it’s always wondering, I’ve nothing better to do with it in this shameful excuse of a school.” Draco smirked.

Blaise grinned. “Ah, well, ‘tis our last year here, soon you’ll have no time for your own mind.”

Draco’s face darkened and his eyes glinted dangerously., “Mmm, so it would seem,” he murmured.

“Any fun tonight?” Blaise asked casually.

Draco glanced over at where Parkinson was sat with a band of girls who were as irritable and annoying as Pansy herself and shrugged. “Unless anything else more enticing comes my way, then I suppose she’ll make do as my source of amusement.”

“It’s a good thing with this new system of seventh years allowed their own personal rooms.” Blaise grinned.

“Indeed, it‘s for the N.E.W.Ts, the old man thought it vital that we all get our own space for concentration.” Draco smirked, “’it’s a useful privilege.”

Blaise sniggered. “Undoubtedly the privacy has come into great use for many boys and girls.”

“Undoubtedly, “Draco muttered, glancing once more at Parkinson, “Anyway its time for dinner.” Draco stood and headed towards the dungeon portrait hole with Blaise following close behind him.

.

.

Sitting in the shadows at the Slytherin table in the great hall Draco stared at her. She was laughing at something Creevey had said as she helped herself to the mashed potatoes.

“Drake.” Blaise hissed.

Draco turned to face Blaise, tearing his eyes away from Ginevra. “Blaise.”

“Too long you’ve been watching your Weaslette, Drake, and he’s noticed for quite some time now.” Blaise muttered.

“I know.” Draco replied with a smirk on his face.

“Then why do you keep watching her?” Blaise muttered.

“She amuses me.” Draco replied shortly.

Blaise smirked, “Aye, I can see that she does, but it’s not wise… not with your future so near.”

“She’ll not affect my future; I know what is in store for me.” Draco hissed.

“Aye, I don’t doubt you do. But she will be the death of you, Drake, mark my words. You and I both know she possesses a unique strength beyond normal witches, or even wizards for that matter.” Blaise sighed.

“No, Blaise, she’ll be my making…” Draco muttered, more to himself than to Blaise.

The truth was Ginevra did possess strength beyond Draco’s imagination. Voldemort’s possession of her soul should have broken her mind, contaminated her soul with darkness. She had nightmares, Draco knew this, he’d heard of the stories about the little Weaslette screaming and crying in her sleep at night. But she prevailed; her strength had evidently pulled her through. Draco had been infuriated at the end of his third year. He had so much wanted to mock and tease Ronald Weasley of his sister’s downfall. But it had never come and still Draco found himself watching and waiting for it to happen. She would eventually turn to the dark side to rid herself of her nightmares, to find comfort in that which had destroyed her. He’d been proved wrong, and a Malfoy was never wrong. Her eyes had changed, he remembered her eyes in Flourish and Blotts when his father had placed Tom Riddle’s Diary in her posession, she was privy to something he was not and he burned to know what it was that had changed her eyes.

“Either that or she will be your downfall. You play a dangerous game with her mind Drake.” Blaise sighed.

“I’m not touching her mind.” Draco retorted coolly.

“Of course you’re not,” Blaise snorted. “But evidently she is touching yours.” He added as he sipped on his pumpkin juice.

Draco frowned; Blaise knew more than Draco was comfortable with. Ginevra Weasley had become his obsession, Draco didn’t like this small fact himself, he was drawn to the youngest Weaslette in a way he could not explain.

Blaise sighed, “You should stop.”

Draco nodded, “Yes, I should, but I hate her so.”

“Drake, you feel.” Blaise muttered.

Draco frowned, “Then it’s a feeling of great hatred.”

Blaise shrugged, “If you say so… whatever it is, it’ll be your undoing.”

Draco laughed, “She will be my making,” turning his eyes on Blaise Draco added, “or as you say… she’ll be the death of me.” And stared at Ginevra from across the hall.

Ginny felt a pair of eyes on her, the hair on the back of her neck prickled and tingles travelled up and down her spine as goose bumps traversed up her arm, looking up she made eye contact with none other than Draco Malfoy, her smile instantly evaporated off her face and her eyes flashed with hatred before she turned away in disgust. He scared her, his steely grey eyes so cold and yet so intense, they watched her constantly, she could feel them, she knew every time he looked her way, and it petrified her, his eyes seemed to bore into her very mind and stare into her soul, she felt exposed under his scrutiny, almost naked.

“Looks like the feeling is mutual then.” Blaise sniggered.

Draco chuckled, “Alls fair in love and war, now shut up.”

“Indeed, and you’ll never win her over, I bet you 500 galleons.”

Draco smirked, “Who says I am trying to win her over?”

Blaise laughed, “I wager that you’d save her life a thousand times over before you even considered killing her.”

Draco’s eyes flashed, Blaise was treading in dangerous territories, “Stop talking of what you know nothing of.” He hissed.

Blaise glanced at the Ravenclaw table, “Who says I don’t know, oh I know, Drake, I know well enough… I know the feeling exactly.”

Draco followed his gaze, “Lovegood?!” he spat in surprise.

Blaise frowned, “No you fool! Blackwood!” he hissed.

Draco smirked, “Ah, Eleanor.”

“Aye,” Blaise sighed, “I love her, I’m certain.”

Draco frowned Blaise spoke of love, this was something Slytherins would not admit to lightly. Draco had a hunch that Blaise knew of his true feelings for his Weaslette… the fact was that his obsession had gone beyond hatred… it had spurred into an attraction, his hatred had backfired immensely. Draco feared for the littlest Weaslette, he knew what was in store for her, and his outward hatred for her was vital to his future. Blaise was testing Draco for his trust by giving Draco his faith, knowing that Draco could use this trust against him in the future… Eleanor’s life was now in Draco’s hands… and Blaise had made it so.

As a Slytherin he was secretive and ambitious, as a Malfoy he was expected to be cold and cruel, heartless and emotionless yet knew the identity of all feelings. He could taste fear, smell hatred, he was tuned to acknowledge the presence of emotions yet wasn’t supposed to feel anything. The Weaslette had broken his chain, corrupted his blueprint, she had defied his family laws and traditions by challenging him… she’d become his obsession and she was innocent and ignorant of it.

Draco sighed heavily, “How long have you known?”

“I guessed… somewhere in the middle of our sixth year.” Blaise replied.

Draco fell silent for a few moments, “I did hate her… with passion, I think I still do.”

“Tis strange, but know this, your secret is safe with me, Drake. I’ll not betray you.”

“Aye, I know this already, Blaise. Likewise to you, your Eleanor, she’ll not come to danger from me.” Draco replied, a Slytherin rarely said thank you, in fact, a Slytherin never said thank you, things were expected and accepted or they weren’t, it was that simple.

2. Haunted

Haunted

The corridor was dark and dank with a foul smell of rotting filling her nostrils, and still she ran, tears streamed down her face as her eyes frantically searched for an escape she felt it, the dark foreboding shadow at her heels, not daring to look over her shoulder she pushed on. Ahead of her flashed a light, far down the end of the passageway, as always it was far away, no matter how far or fast she ran, it danced away from her, just out of reach. Then the empty space came, to her left she could see everyone she knew sitting around talking to each other, she screamed and begged for someone to help her. No one turned, no one heard, no one came to her and she did not run to them, instead she pushed on, knowing that she had to reach the end. But then the dead-end came, abruptly, a black wall… a wall that she could never touch nor see but knew it was there… the dreaded part was turning to face the shadow… and it was a shadow, a shadow with the red eyes of Tom… glaring at her with his those bottomless and soulless eyes and then laughed as he advanced on her. A deep laugh that chilled her heart, not high and shrill, but deep and dark… the shadow consumed her, wrapped itself around her, choking and suffocating her until she crumpled to the floor staring up into the wisps of blackness. The light still shone above her, again so far away… fading as the shadow rose and hovered above her, Tom’s face staring back down at her with his blazing red eyes. Suddenly his face faded away and she was staring back at herself… laughing in her own face as she lay dying, her wrists and throat slashed and the blood pooled around her and ran black in the darkness.

Ginny gasped as she sat up in bed clutching her throat and finding herself sobbing. Again… the nightmare came again, as it did so often since her first year she could hear her heart pounding in her chest, throbbing in fear as if she had physically been running. Quickly she glanced down at her wrists, nothing. Ginny sighed in relief and lay back down in bed, staring out the window.

“What do you want from me, Tom?” She whispered into the darkness, “What do you want from me….?” a question she knew would never be answered. Closing her eyes Ginny allowed herself to fall back into slumber, ignoring the tears of frustration that bled from her eyes.

That morning Ginny dragged her feet into the great hall for breakfast, Collin trailing behind her with his camera dangling from his side. Ginny sat down at the end of the Gryffindor table and poured herself a pumpkin juice without saying a word. The nightmares always drained her, she’d go to Promfrey for some sleeping potion later.

Glancing up at the entrance to the great hall Ginny saw Harry, Ron and Hermione enter. They’d changed she thought darkly to herself, no longer was there an air of flamboyance and happiness among them. Harry looked how she felt, his face pale and his eyes sunken from lack of sleep, no doubt he was haunted by nightmares of his own, Merlin, if she was having nightmares related to Voldemort than he definitely would be.

Ron had gone quiet… too quiet for a Weasley, in some ways he’d matured like Bill... he was more observant and seemed to have started thinking before he spoke. Still… he was her closest brother… seeing him change so fast disturbed her. Since the summer after his fifth year Ron was a changed man…no longer was there the Fred and George within him, the twinkle of mischief in his eyes was no more.

Hermione now had a permanent frown plastered on her forehead and was forever buried in a thick ancient looking dusty book. She had become more serious now than she ever was before, something Ginny had believed to be impossible.

No… the whole school was on edge, even the Slytherins… the wizarding world was on the brink of war and they could feel it, the tension in the air was so taught it could be sliced with a knife. Azkaban had been breeched, the reality was so clear, death and chaos was in store for them all… and there was no way out of it, their only hope was Harry, the-boy-who-lived. Death Eater’s sons and daughters knew where their future would lead them… into the ranks of Voldemort’s Death Eaters… the bottom line was that there was no choice for either side and the tension was there because reality was hitting them like a ton of bricks. Hope for the future was dark and clouded, many would die, anyone could die…

Glancing at the Slytherin table Ginny’s ochre orbs met those cold steely grey ones that were gazing intensely at her. A shiver ran involuntarily up Ginny’s spine before she turned away stiffly. All were on edge save him… Draco Malfoy, he alone seemed to be the only person that was calm and impassive about the surrounding situation. He alone seemed to know something no one else knew, he was neither smug nor was he fearful or excited, he was nothing, just simply calm and cool. She hated him, regardless of the fact that he had backed off Ron, Harry and Hermione.

He watched her, this much she knew, his eyes trailed cold patterns over her body making the hair on her arms and the nape of her neck rise on end as if in defence every single time he laid eyes upon her. It was as if her body knew something bad was going to happen to her, something horrific that only Draco Malfoy knew of. It unnerved her, he scared her and made her feel uneasy, she hated the fact that she could feel his presence knowing that she could only feel it because he wanted her to, it infuriated her that again she was not fully in control of her own mind or body… his presence made her remember Tom so much stronger… the memory of his close to complete possession of her soul became so much clearer under the scrutiny of Draco Malfoy, and she loathed him for it, passionately.

“Ginny, coming for Potions now?” Collin said tiredly from beside her.

Ginny sipped at her pumpkin juice and nodded, “mmm, yeah,” she mumbled before draining her glass and standing up, “though I really don’t feel up for a session of Weasley-Gryffindor abuse from that prick Snape.” Ginny sighed, “Come on then!” and headed out of the Great Hall towards the dungeons, she knew that his eyes never left her.

She’d had a nightmare, it was evident, and there were dark rings under her eyes, showing up clearly on her freckle-dirty pale skin. Draco smirked, she’d break, no muggle-loving fool could last for much longer under the Dark Lord’s influence. Though Draco wondered, after four years of her surviving, what were the odds of her breaking now? After his conversation with Blaise he had to ask himself, did he really want to see her fall?

“Blaise, I want her watched, sixth year Slytherins, I want every move she makes, wherever possible.” Draco hissed, “And be discreet about it.”

Blaise sighed and nodded, it was useless, a Malfoy, how in Merlin’s beard did one argue with a Malfoy? “You waste your time, Drake, she’ll not break, and if and when she does, you’re the last person she’ll come crawling to.” He muttered.

Draco smirked in reply before leaving the Slytherin table. She would break all right, she had to, Salazar knew that if she didn’t break then Draco himself would for certain.

3. All Fools

I’m sorry for the short chapter before… to be really honest with you I have the middle and end of this story written already, just not the beginning! So here I give you another short chapter, BUT not such a long wait for the update, again my sincerest apologies.

Thank you very much for all the reviews, they’ve all been really positive and a great help so far! Given me a boost and motivation to carry on with this story! Sorry about the summary- or rather, the lack of one, but I really don’t know what to write in it as I’ve not figured out the whole story yet! It’s coming to me though!

I don’t own anything you recognise, and with no further ado, on with another short chappie to make up for the last short one, hehe 1 short + 1 short = 1 long!

All Fools

The days drew by, relentlessly ticking away their precious time at Hogwarts, within the safety of the castle walls pushing them closer to the time they’d have to step out of the light and security of their beloved school and out into the dark and cold shadows of the future.

Harry sighed as he glanced up from his work in the library, Ron and Hermione sat opposite him, as always and worked silently on their research.

“There’s been nothing this year… nor last year… except for the massive breakout of Azkaban.” Harry muttered.

Hermione put her quill down, her frown deepened, “Harry we’ve gone over this already, he’s back now isn’t he? And he’s bidding his time, things are happening just not at Hogwarts…”

“People are dying and disappearing, he is doing his work, Harry. He’s not lying low anymore…” Ron sighed, “at least not as low as he was.” He added.

“I know that,” Harry murmured. “But-“

“There are no buts,’” Hermione snapped, cutting him off, “now’s the time to learn all you need to know, to arm yourself against him, Harry, we join the order once we graduate, then you can start planning, for now… stop worrying, Merlin!.”

Harry nodded, “Occlumency is great, there really is nothing like your dead fathers sworn nemesis trying to penetrate your mind, oh, and you two should know- seeing that you’re both there too, having Remus and Tonks do their Dark Arts on me is also wonderful. And the lessons I am giving on the side… they’re draining. I hate this preparation, I want it to end now! I’m ready, whatever the outcome may be, I am ready.” He muttered venomously.

Hermione rolled her eyes and shook her head in despair, “This negativity will be the death of you Harry, live a bit why wont you?” She snapped clearly annoyed.

Harry shrugged and carried on with his Transfiguration essay, Ron was reading up on ancient history and Hermione turned back to her Ancient Runes. Voldemort hadn’t attempted an attack on him since the battle in the Ministry of Magic at the end of his fifth year. Though Harry was deeply grateful he was also fearful, this could only mean Voldemort had something planned… something he’d been planning for 2 years, and this made Harry nervous.

He, Ron and Hermione would be joining the Order after graduation, they were pretty much full members already, all three of them were then to complete their Auror training. Harry had continued giving lessons as part of Dumbledore’s Army, however it had been kept secret and only the closest of friends to Ron, Hermione and himself were taking part. On top of this he had kept going to his Occlumency classes with Snape and occasionally Dumbledore, which was a great relief, and finally thrice a week Remus and Tonks came secretly to give the Trio Auror training. They barely found time to do their homework, the whole process was draining.

Draco smirked from his table in the corner, hidden away behind a shelf full of books, from his place he could hear the Golden Trio and also see the little Weaslette working with Lovegood, Blackwood and the halfblood Creevey or something. The Longbottom boy also sat with the Weaslette, seemingly helping her with her Herbology. Snape was one of the Dark Lords most loyal servants, it was known throughout the inner circle, his head of house was simply a spy on the inside of Hogwarts, close to the Headmaster.

Blaise sat beside him, apparently focused on his work but Draco knew he was discreetly watching Eleanor. Smirking to himself Draco saw that Blaise’s discretion didn’t go unnoticed by Eleanor as she blushed shyly.

“She knows you watch her, fool.” Draco muttered under his breath.

Blaise smirked, “Aye, I know, ‘twas you I was hiding it from, fool.”

Draco rose his eyebrow questioningly, “You approached her.” Draco asked rhetorically.

Blaise nodded, his eyes openly transfixed on Eleanor, “She’s agreed to go to Hogsmead with me next outing.”

Draco nodded, his eyes shifting to Ginevra focused on her notes as Longbottom was explaining quietly some property of some plant. She was biting her bottom lip in concentration, absorbing everything that Longbottom was explaining, ignorant to his blatant insane crush on her.

“By the way, Drake.” Blaise muttered, “Your Weaslette landed herself a weeks detention from Snape, starting Monday.”

Draco slowly turned his eyes on Blaise, his lips curled into an evil smirk, “Is that so… who’s duty?”

As part of the new curriculum, undoubtedly a vain attempt by the Old Crackpot for unity between students, seventh years were charged with overseeing detentions. Naturally, professors picked students from their own house to oversee a detention given in their relative classes.

Blaise sighed, “Parkinson’s… and no, I wont persuade her.” He said adamantly, knowing it was useless, dreading what he knew Draco would ask of him.

Draco smirked, “I really don’t think that’s up for discussion my friend.”

Blaise groaned, “Drake, Merlin knows my cock wont stand for that whore, literally.”

“It has countless of times before, what’s the difference now?” Draco mused, “I’m sure Crabbe and Goyle will be more than willing to help.” He chuckled.

“She won’t pass her duty over for the likes of Crabbe or Goyle, just tell her you’ll relieve her of her duty.” Blaise muttered.

“I can’t afford to raise any suspicion.” Draco hissed.

“Aye, that you can’t,” Blaise sighed, “Fine, as long as you are there to initiate it.”

Draco smirked and nodded, “Oh, I will be.” His eyes shifting back to Ginevra, “As for my brave little Gryffindor Weaslette, we’ll see how broken she truly is.”

“Elle, what’s with all the blushing? You’re doing your potions essay for Godric’s sake!” Ginny whispered.

Eleanor looked startled, “Oh, it’s nothing, was just thinking about something.” She said quickly and bent over her work.

Ginny glanced around the library and caught Blaise momentarily glance at Eleanor, worriedly Ginny looked back at Eleanor, “Slytherins are bad news, Elle, especially ones who associate themselves with Malfoy.” She said quietly.

Luna who was writing furiously on a piece of parchment placed at 90degrees from her quill softly said, “She’s right you know, from another world they are, those Slytherins.” In an almost singsong matter-of-fact voice.

Eleanor looked up at Ginny hesitantly, “I- well he doesn’t seem that bad.”

Ginny rolled her eyes and groaned, “Merlin woman! How is it that you can see the good in even the darkest most evil people on the planet?”

“Well I don’t know about Malfoy, but Blaise seems nice enough.” Eleanor said somewhat defensively.

Collin raised an eyebrow, “It’s, Blaise, now then is it?”

Ginny also rose an inquisitive eyebrow at her friend making Eleanor blush profoundly, “Well, he did ask me to call him by his first name.”

Ginny frowned and looked over at Malfoy’s and Zabini’s table, only to meet the all too familiar cold grey eyes of Malfoy staring at her, a smirk displayed mockingly on his perfect unblemished handsome face. Ginny glared at him, forcing all her hatred out through her eyes.

I’m watching you, Weasley, he mouthed silently at her.

Ginny sneered, bearing her teeth slightly and mouthed back, Bite me, Malfoy!

Draco sneered back at her, making Ginny shudder as he mouthed, With pleasure, blood traitor.

“Ginny?” the deep and unmistakable voice of Ron sounded from besides her making her snap her head round to face him, her eyes blazing in hateful anguish. ‘What the..?” Ron muttered as he turned his eyes to where Ginny had been looking, his face evidently darkened. “Is Malfoy bothering you, Gins?” he asked softly though his eyes showed the utmost concern for his only sister.

Ginny smiled weakly, “His mere existence bothers me, Ron. Anyway did you want something?”

“Yeah, but it can wait for later, everything alright here? Nev’s helping you with Herbology is he?” Ron chuckled.

Neville blushed crimson and Ginny nodded, “Yeah, I help him back with potions, we’ve got a deal going.” She grinned.

Ron grinned back and ruffled Ginny’s hair, “I heard you got detention with Snape.”

Ginny sighed, “Yeah, for the whole of next week… I forgot my homework in my dorm.”

Ron rolled his eyes, “Bloody prick, that Snape, just hold your tongue.”

Ginny grinned, “Will do.”

Ron nodded and looked somewhat proudly at his sister, “Right, I’ll talk to you later Ginny…”

Ginny nodded and turned back to her homework ignoring the cold trails on her back she knew to be Malfoy’s eyes on her. Merlin she hated him so much! At the very least her detention was with the Parkinson bint, thank Godric it wasn’t bloody Malfoy! If only she knew how wrong she was… she would be feeling so relieved.

4. Detention

Detention

Blaise sighed to himself as he and Draco headed to the Great Hall for dinner. Draco had been in an irritable mood over the weekend and had rarely left his room. Blaise knew that his friend secretly pined away for the Weaslette, he didn't know exactly what had been the cause of it, Draco had always openly expressed a great hatred for the Weasley clan, his infatuation with the Weaslette was something Blaise found very odd, to say the least.

Over the last two years Blaise found himself studying his friend very closely, he liked to believe that he knew Draco but when it boiled down to it, Blaise acknowledged that he knew very little of his friend as Draco was unpredictable. That was the only certainty about Draco, he would always do what people least expected him to, Blaise knew for a fact that Draco would be expected to join the ranks of Voldemort after his graduation, this wasn't news to anyone, and Blaise knew the Malfoy family tradition only too well. For centuries past his mothers bloodline had been close knitted to the Malfoy line, just like the Black clan, there was a history entwined as far back as the dawn of time between the pure blooded wizards. Where his family line had come strictly from old Celtic blood and his father, Zabini from an ancient Roman line, Draco's had sprung from Norse and an old French line.

Blaise's eyes wondered to the Ravenclaw table as they strode confidently into the Great Hall, causing the majority of the student body to turn their heads. Blaise smirked, there was something about Draco that always seemed to make people turn and stare, it was probably the air of dominance that surrounded Draco that demanded peoples attention, yet there were those occasions where he would be completely ignored and go unnoticed, but it was only because Draco willed it so.

Eleanor sat chatting to Lovegood and was giggling at something the loony girl had said, it was known that Luna Lovegood was a bit off her rocker, but Blaise made sure not to poke fun at her openly out of respect for Eleanor. She seemed to know he was watching her as she turned mid-sentence and smiled shyly at him, Blaise smiled back and nodded at her before following Draco to the Slytherin table.

Draco sat down gracefully in his space at the table, which was conveniently half hidden in the shadows, secure in the semi-darkness Draco's eyes darted to the Gryffindor table, she looked glum, Draco mused, evidently she was not looking forward to her detention. He smirked, she would be livid if only she knew he was to be supervising her detention.

“Blaise, my room in ten.” Draco muttered before leaving without eating anything.

Blaise groaned inwardly to himself, let the games begin, he thought darkly and got up from the table once Draco's back had rounded the corner towards the dungeons. He tapped lightly on Crabbe's and Goyle's shoulders as he past them, the two oafs immediately though reluctantly left their beloved food and lumbered out of the great hall after Draco towards the dungeons.

“Pansy,” Blaise bent over to whisper in Pansy's ear, “a request.”

Pansy giggled, knowing Blaise's voice and turned around in her seat to face him, “What will you have of me, Blaise?” she giggled, looking up at him through her eyelashes, a vain attempt of childish seduction, Blaise grimaced.

Blaise smirked, “A surprise, compliments from Draco, be in his room in ten.” He breathed in her ear.

Pansy giggled and slid out of her seat in such a way that her robes rode up her thighs, almost exposing her knickers. “I do love surprises.” She whispered trailing her finger across his jaw line.

Blaise nodded, “Then best not keep Draco waiting.” He muttered with an evil smirk and cocked his head towards the dungeons.

She brushed past him purposely letting her body touch as much of his as possible. Blaise clenched his jaw, his eyes meeting those of Eleanor staring at him with an expression of hurt, but as soon as his eyes met hers she turned away. Sighing Blaise followed Pansy out of the Great Hall, knowing that Eleanor's eyes were on his back the whole way.

.

-x-

.

“Draco, may I ask why you are inclined to come to my office?” Snape said impassively.

Draco bowed slightly, “Sir, I've come to offer to take Pansy's duty as she is indisposed.”

Snape rose an eyebrow inquisitively, “Indeed.” He hissed, Draco felt his professor probing his mind gently, “Very well,” Snape sighed, “I have things I need to see to, I am sure you can handle Miss Weasley on your own, you're competent enough, allow her to see to her polyjuice potion, it's a month today since she brewed it.”

Draco smirked, it was rare to receive a praise from his professor in private, bowing Draco left Snape's office and headed for the potions classroom.

.

She was already sitting at a desk waiting when he opened the potions classroom door, her head bent over a roll of parchment and her quill scratching rapidly. She didn't turn at the sound of the door close, nor did she stop writing as he approached her desk, smirking Draco bent over her, his face only inches away from her ear and whispered, “Not writing in your diary are you, Little Weaslette?”

Ginny froze, her quill stopped in mid-sentence creating a large blotch of ink on the parchment, slowly she sat up straight and put her quill in its holder, her eyes focused at some invisible spot on the blackboard as she replied coldly, “What are you doing here, Malfoy?”

Draco straightened and circled her desk to stand in front of her, leaning casually against the back of a chair, “But you haven't answered my question, Weaslette, why should I answer yours?”

Ginny found herself staring at his stomach as he had stood directly in front of her, slowly she rose her eyes to meet his and if looks could kill, Draco would've been dead on the floor in an instant, “Obviously not, Malfoy.” She hissed, “I'm in a detention.”

Draco nodded, “Evidently, and I am here for your detention.” He said calmly.

“It's Parkinson's duty.” Ginny said stiffly.

“And?”

“Meaning that Parkinson should be here for my detention.” Ginny said irritably.

“Parkinson's a bit… held up for the moment, it's almost safe to say she's feeling a little screwed.” Draco chuckled at his own joke.

Ginny shrugged and bent back over her work, seemingly unconcerned or unmoved by Draco's presence. Draco stared at the Weaslette, feeling somewhat annoyed at her indifference. Her deep blood red hair was tied loosely at her shoulders, a few strands hung freely around her face, brushing on the piece of parchment she was writing on. She was considerably small for her age, her form petite, her small hands elegant and her skin, though freckled was a smooth white.

He smirked when he noted that she clutched tightly at her quill and seemed at a loss of what to write, evidently his presence was having more of an effect on her than she was willing to show.

“I hear your brother will be joining that pitiful order of Dumbledore's when he graduates.” Draco said coolly, his eyes bore into her coldly as she glared up at him.

“What he does in no concern of yours, Malfoy.” She hissed through clenched teeth, “And I wouldn't know, even if I did, I wouldn't tell the likes of you- you future death eater scum!”

Draco rose his eyebrow inquisitively, “Think you know me, do you?” he said with the same cool monotone voice.

“I know enough to not wish to know anymore.” Ginny replied hotly.

“I see…” Draco smirked, “So, your brother joins Dumbledore's order and I become a death eater, which can only mean one of us will kill the other.”

“Ron would curse you into oblivion!” Ginny seethed, “You'll live to see the end of your kind at the tip of my brother's wand!” she snarled protectively.

“My kind then, is it?” Draco hissed, “Let me tell you something Weaslette, your kind quivers at the mere thought of the Dark Lord,” he smiled cruelly, “after all, you of all people should know the wrath of the Dark Lord's power.”

Ginny paled visibly and was rendered speechless, her eyes glazed over like that of a person attempting to stop themselves cry, “Struck a nerve, have I?” he sneered.

She glared at him with the deepest utmost hatred in her eyes, anger burned in those ochre orbs and the air was static with her fury, again Draco witnessed the red flashes in those innocent eyes and the streaks of fire that flashed though her hair, “I wait to see the day you suffer under Vol-Voldemort's wrath, Malfoy.” She spat, her voice barely a whisper, “I wait to see you tremble under the Dark Lord you so believe in, and when that day comes, and it will, I will laugh at you, remember your words, and remember mine.”

“You'll be far out of the way by the time that day comes, Weaslette.” Draco said coldly, masking the anger her words had brought him, “You will watch your family perish, one by one as you stand aside, helpless, this I promise you.”

Ginny smiled faintly, mocking him with her eyes that challenged him to keep to his promise, “Until that day comes, Malfoy.” She said calmly and carried on working at her potions essay.

Draco stared coldly at her as she worked at her essay, unable to stop himself study her. She was cute; at 16 she still had her baby fat and was just starting to blossom into her womanhood. The girl was doomed to be beautiful, a slow developer but very promising. There was a fire that surrounded her, a foreboding air warning away any fool stupid enough to cross her path. She was innocent, pure yet there was a darkness about her, a deeply buried darkness. She was in full control of herself yet not, she was a contradiction of herself and this pissed Draco the hell off. His attraction to her annoyed him, she was a distraction, he had plans, he had a future to uphold, expectations to meet and she was getting in the way of it. He wanted to suss her out before he had to walk the path that had been lain down for him since the day he was born. Loving her was wrong, a mistake he wished to rectify, he needed to break her, to prove to himself that she meant nothing to him, she was nothing more than a lowly Weasley, and he would break her.

“Longbottom is smitten with you, Weaslette, did you know?” Draco asked, wanting to provoke her.

Ginny glanced up from her work, “What of it?”

“It's cruel to use a man like you do, though coming to think of it, Longbottom is hardly manly.” Draco smirked.

“Neville is more of a man than you'll ever hope to become, Malfoy.” Ginny said calmly, as she stood up and headed towards the ingredient cabinets lined along the wall “Besides, I don't use him, not that its any concern of yours, but if you must know, we trade, I help him with potions, he helps me with Herbology.”

Draco frowned, the little minx was challenging his manhood, clenching his jaw Draco strode after Ginny barely able to stop himself grabbing her and showing her just how much of a man he was. “How could you know how much of a man I am, Weaslette, when you've never experienced Longbottom and you've most definitely never experienced me, nor any other man for that matter?” Draco hissed in her ear.

Ginny jumped and spun round abruptly to face him, startled by his close proximity to her, her eyes wide in surprise, her nostrils flared in anger and fear, Draco could smell both radiating off her, “Stand back, Malfoy.” She bristled defensively, her hand diving into her pocket for her wand.

Draco laughed and bent his face closer to hers, “Scared are you, Weaslette? A word of advice, never challenge a man like that, he just might be tempted to show you exactly what it means to be a man.” He mocked, ”and what a man can do to a little girl, like you. At least I have some self-restraint, like a man should.”

Ginny quivered but kept her ground and stared back at him unwavering, “I will challenge whomever I please, Malfoy, and you are no exception, especially when you jump at every given opportunity to slight and slander anyone else who you find wanting.”

A smirk splayed across his face, his eyes seemed to soften as he held his gaze with her and stepped a little closer, “And do you find me wanting, my innocent Weaslette?” he whispered, it came out almost as a sigh.

Ginny faltered, and stepped hastily backwards, her back pressed against a cabinet door, she flushed and her eyes seemed to rapidly glance everywhere except his face as she either tried to avoid him or search for an escape, finally she pulled herself together and glared up at him. Draco knew she was nervous as she was biting her bottom lip, “I- well, it-it's none of your business what I think of you- and it's certainly no place of yours to ask!” she stuttered lamely.

Draco chuckled and stepped backwards, she'd given him a good enough answer, and she well knew it. He heard her release the breath she'd been holding and the smell of fear that radiated off her ebbed away.

The rest of the detention passed by in complete and utter silence, Draco studied her further from where he sat, close to Snape's desk as she worked at brewing her almost ready polyjuice potion which had been standing over an inextinguishable flame for a month. No doubt she was grateful for the silence, her innocence and lack of experience in the art of spontaneous lying and improvising had betrayed her. Draco couldn't help but feel a great sense of joy in learning that she did not find him wanting.

Glancing at the great grandfather clock Draco sighed, “Off you go, Weaslette, or I'll dock points off for being out after curfew.” He said coldly as he strode towards Ginny by her cauldron.

Ginny glared at Draco, “I haven't finished clearing up yet!” she hissed.

“Never mind that now.” Draco sneered as he stood beside her, startling her when he touched her hair, “The trademark Weasley hair… yours is a lot darker than your brothers.”

Ginny jerked her head away from him causing pain at her scalp as Draco still had a clutch of her hair in his hands, “Ouch!” she cried in surprise, “You have no right to touch my hair, you- you bouncing ferret!” she hissed angrily before throwing her belongings into her bag and storming out of the dungeons, clutching her head in her hand, leaving Draco with a fair amount of long blood red hair in has hand.

Smirking to himself Draco bottled a dozen flasks of the polyjuice potion and pocketed them, leaving a flask which he clearly marked “Ginevra Weasley” on Snape's desk and with a quick spell cleaned up the dungeon. It wouldn't do him any good if Snape thought him a bad detention supervisor.

Draco smirked, “I see you've been enjoying yourself.” He chuckled quietly at Blaise.

Blaise put his book down, “Aye, I've had an amusing read to say the least.” He muttered indifferently.

“Indeed,” Draco glanced over to where Pansy was thoroughly enjoying her ménage-a-trois and sat down next to Blaise.

“Detention go well?” Blaise muttered.

A smirk played across Draco's face, “As well as could be expected.”

Blaise nodded, “Aye, I thought it would,” he sighed, “Since you've come to relieve me off my duty, I think I'll adjourn to my own room.” He said sarcastically as he stood and bowed slightly to Draco and headed for the door.

Blaise was always in good humour, a loyal and reliable friend. Over the years that they had become friends Draco found that he could trust Blaise to give him advice, and although it was almost always subtle Draco appreciated the fact that Blaise was nothing less than honest with him. In time he would repay Blaise for his unquestionable faith.

____________________________________________________________

See that lil space down there?

Good!

Now REVIEW PLEASE!!

Merry Christmas!!

-->

5. Deep Within

Thanks again for the reviews. Do I have that many spelling mistakes!? I’ve noticed a few minor ones… I know it disrupts the read a BIT but hmm… well I’ll look into it. I don’t have a beta reader, and am looking for one – if you’re interested add me to msn – venusphlytrap@hotmail.com hopefully this will help me with my SPELLING and my repetition problem.

Deep Within

Ginny crashed on her bed the minute she arrived back in her dormitory, detention alone with Malfoy had been taxing on her mind and her head hurt from when she had pulled herself away from him, causing him to rip her hair off her head. His presence reminded her of Tom… the dominance, the charm, the streak of evil deep within, but he wasn’t Tom, there was a difference and Ginny couldn’t place her finger on what it was. Draco Malfoy was cut out to be a death eater, it was a known fact, confirmed when Lucius was captured at the end of her fourth year. Ginny laughed to herself bitterly, a lot of good that did, within less than a year Azkaban had been breeched, returning faithful servants to their master’s side along with the dementors.

Draco Malfoy… Ginny sighed, why she was so drawn to him she didn’t know, all she knew was that there was something about him that attracted her. Whether it was because she wanted to put herself to the test again to prove that she could defy and resist the evil that she had so dismally failed to do so with Tom, or because he was mysterious, enchanting and dangerous, and she simply wanted to rebel against all that was good… to play with the dark side, either way, she would conquer this feeling.

And as she closed her eyes and gave in to her fatigue she knew, deep within she knew… both Tom and Malfoy would haunt her dreams for a long time to come, deep within she knew all she could do was bear it until her time came… that fateful day when time would finally come and take her away, if it didn’t take them away from her mind beforehand.

.

The week dragged on for Ginny but her comfort was that she did not have another detention the following week, Malfoy had been quiet during her detentions and said nothing, but she felt him constantly studying her and persistently probing her mind. It vexed her beyond anything but she fought down the urge to challenge him and rose above her anger, telling herself that her forced silence wouldn’t give him the satisfaction. Whatever was thrown her way, she would not break.

“Ginny, you ok?” Collin nudged her gently as they sat at the breakfast table in the Great Hall.

Ginny nodded, not taking her eyes off her plate, “Yeah, fine, just got so much work to do on top of blasted detention.” She muttered.

Collin groaned, “I have complete sympathy for you Gin-bean, don’t know which is worse, Malfoy or Snape.”

Ginny smiled faintly, “It’ll be alright, it‘s Friday today, going to treat myself in Hogsmead tomorrow.”

“That’s my girl!” Collin grinned, “It’ll be just you, me and Loony though, Elle’s got her date with Zabini.”

Ginny closed her eyes and groaned, “Merlin save that girl, Slytherin’s are all bad news!”

Collin shrugged, “From what I’ve heard, Zabini’s fairly decent… Eleanor can take care of herself, she’s a big girl now.”

“Whatever, I don’t trust anyone who is sorted into that forsaken house, and besides, I love Elle but she’s so naïve! She sees the good in everyone, she’d probably see good in Voldemort even as he was throwing an Avada her way!” Ginny raged.

Collin shivered at the mention of The Dark Lord’s unspoken name, “Ginny… I wish you wouldn’t say his name you know…” Collin whined.

“Oh get over it!” Ginny spat, “Fear of a name- ah screw it!” she stopped herself as she was starting to remind herself of Hermione, talking of which, as usual Hermione, Ron and Harry sat together at the table engrossed in some highly confidential and secretive conversation over some ancient looking tattered book Hermione was showing them. Annoyed Ginny threw down her knife and fork, grabbed her bag and stormed out of the Great Hall restraining the tears that were threatening to fall.

…

“What’s wrong with Ginny?” Neville asked Collin from where he sat quite near the Trio making Ron turn at the mention of his sister.

Collin shrugged and let out an exasperated sigh, “Merlin knows, Nev… got a lot on her plate I think.”

Neville nodded and stared after Ginny’s invisible trail, unknown to everyone Draco had also witnessed Ginny’s heated exit, though unlike Collin’s, Ron’s and Neville’s worried expressions, Draco wore a smile of satisfaction on his face and turned back to his breakfast.

“I’m worried about Ginny…” Ron muttered making Hermione stop mid-sentence and Harry to raise an eyebrow. Ron met Harry’s questioning gaze and sighed, “Something’s bothering her…”

“What do you mean?” Harry asked.

Ron shrugged, “I don’t know…” he trailed, “Well, ever since her first year- you know, she went quiet, but then she was ok again, different… but ok, and she got better until the Ministry affair.” Ron sighed, “It’s just gone down hill from there really, she just has these swings - not often but she seems to go through these phases… I’ve been meaning to ask her about it, but haven’t really found the right time…”

Hermione looked sympathetically at Ron, “Sometimes there is never a right time, or a good one, but Ron… talk to her tonight…”

Ron looked helplessly at Hermione, “You don’t understand… I would, but I just don’t know what to say… she’s closed up on me, she always says she’s “fine” every time I ask her how she is…”

Hermione smiled faintly, “Ron, you’re her brother… she’s got six brothers, and that’s a lot to live up to… she probably just doesn’t want you to see her as weak or incapable.”

“But we never treated her like a girl! I mean- we always let her play quidditch with us, we never left her out of anything!” Ron said in defence of both him and Ginny.

Hermione rolled her eyes, “That’s my point, Ron, she’s trying to be strong because that’s what you’ve always expected her to be… you need to show her you can be strong for her.”

Ron looked positively confused but nodded despite it, “I guess... but she always goes to Bill- at least she used to, if ever we teased her too much- yeah alright,” he sighed, “I’ll speak to her.”

Harry grinned and patted Ron on the back, “She’s got detention, so by the time she gets back the common room should be all clear.”

Ron nodded, “Yeah… I guess I’m just getting worried, you know- we graduate soon, and she’ll be all alone.”

“She’ll be fine, Ron,” Hermione said reassuringly, “She’s got her own group of friends, I’ll talk to her too if you want…”

Ron smiled meekly, “Yeah… yeah, that would be great, Hermione, thanks.”

Hermione smiled at Ron and went through a series of things he could say to Ginny, neither noticed the pensive look that crossed Harry’s face as his eyes lost focus on his empty plate. Now that Ron had come to mention it, Ginny had indeed changed a great deal since the day he first saw her on platform 9 ¾ almost 7 years ago. She’d been only 10 then but Harry remembered distinctively her eyes, full of wonder and innocence, radiating with childish curiosity and pureness. That air was still with her now… only it was buried in a sheet of coldness. Something was deeply disturbing Ginny, it was his duty to find out what it was… for he was probably one of the only people who understood exactly what she had gone through.

In many ways he loved Ginny like a sister because she was Ron’s sister, the Weasley’s were the closest thing Harry had to a proper family and he felt a great sense of duty and obligation towards them for the love and kindness they had given him, but not only that, he cared for them. Coming to think of it now Harry realised that he especially cared for Ginny… in some bizarre way Ginny reminded him of his mother and for that he was compelled to protect her at all costs.

.

The Great Hall erupted into flutters and squawks as the morning mail owls swooped in with students and teachers parcels, letters and newspaper orders. Draco’s eagle owl landed gracefully in front of Draco, a sealed letter with the Malfoy crest clutched in its talons. Snatching the letter from the owl and shoving a piece of ham at the owl Draco left the Great Hall. The only people with the Malfoy crest ring were himself, his mother and his father, and since his father wasn’t a fool the only person who would write would be his mother.

Walking out onto the Hogwarts grounds where he knew he would have some privacy from prying eyes and not miss his first class by returning to his room, Draco broke the seal and opened the letter.

Draco,

Be home and prepared for Christmas, your future draws closer, the time is almost upon you to become the man you were meant to be, don’t fail me.

Regards,

Your mother.

Draco scrunched up the parchment and stuffed it into his robes. He knew the words were from his father in his mother’s hand writing, his mother never wrote so coldly. Though he saw his mother as a fairly weak character Narcissa had been a good mother to him, the best she could be under the constant scrutiny of Lucius. The letter confirmed that his father was home, the thought infuriated Draco. Clenching his teeth and balling his fists into his robe pockets Draco headed back into the castle. This was living proof that emotions got in the way and for the first time in his life Draco realised that the taste of bile in the back of his mouth was fear. He feared for his mother because deep down he knew he loved his mother profoundly and would kill anyone who harmed her.

.

Ginny shivered, it was cold… so cold and dark, she was so alone. Looking around her Ginny found herself in the deserted girls toilet, Moaning Myrtle’s toilet and realised that she had been unconsciously rocking herself with her arms wrapped around her knees that had been drawn up to her chest. Tears streamed down her face and she had no reason, no good enough reason to cry except for that she was so lonely. She had Luna… Collin… and Eleanor, and of course Ron, but he was so busy with his stuff with Harry and Hermione. She understood, she really did, she couldn’t expect Ron to be there for her all the time, but right now she needed someone so badly.

Glancing around her Ginny froze and shot backwards banging her head and back into the stone wall, pain bolted through her and left a throbbing sensation at the base of her spine. Suddenly she burst out laughing, a cold and bitter laugh. She was staring at the entrance to the chamber of secrets.

“So we come to this do we, Tom…?” She laughed, “You bring me back here… WHAT DO YOU WANT FROM ME YOU SNAKE!?” she screamed. “What the fuck do you want from me!?” she cried, feeling a fresh wave of hot tears streaming down her face.

“Weasley.” Ginny closed her eyes and laughed in a pained disbelief, which was all she needed, Malfoy invading her space, Malfoy seeing her weak and pitiful and mocking her for it.

“Everyone’s looking for you, Weaslette.” Malfoy said softly, his tone cold and indifferent but his voice soft, sending an almost soothing chill through her senses.

Ginny stood, not bothering to even look at Malfoy, she swayed slightly on her feet and then rushed for the sink, instantly throwing up into it. She took a few deep breaths and turned the water tap on, “Right, I’ll report to McGonagall in a minute.” She said, still bent over the sink.

Draco nodded, knowing that he should leave but found that his feet refused to move. Staring at her now Draco would’ve thought he would be satisfied, she was indeed broken, he’d been right but the only feeling that came was a longing. An alien feeling of wanting to ask if she was ok, even though it was evident she wasn’t, he’d look like a fool if he asked her and it was not part of the Malfoy genetic code to act like a fool.

She stood up after having washed her face and turned to him, “Don’t look at me like that, Malfoy.” She hissed defensively.

Draco cocked an eyebrow at her, “And how am I looking at you, Weaslette?”

“Like you pity me, I don’t need it!” Ginny sneered.

Draco was taken back, had his face revealed so much? He knew his face showed nothing, “You’re mistaken if you think I’d feel anything for you, Weasley.” Draco said impassively, immediately masking his face with coldness, “I’m here to make sure you get to Professor McGonagall, all the prefects were sent after you, last time you went missing-“

The side of his face stung from the slap she let fly across his cheek, cutting him off, “You have no idea what happened!” Ginny seethed her eyes and hair blazing with fire, full of contempt, “Don’t you dare insult me by talking of what you know fuck all about!”

Draco smirked, “Oh but I do know, Little Weaslette, I know exactly what happened…”

Ginny bared her teeth at Malfoy, unable to stop herself as a series of hisses escaped her mouth which was followed by a loud grinding making Draco whip his head around to see where the noise was coming from- Ginny had opened the first entrance of the chamber once more but it had been sealed off. Staring back at Ginny Draco chuckled cruelly, so the Weaslette could still speak Parseltongue.

“Impressive – just like Potter I see.” He muttered quietly and then turned “Come along now.”

Ginny breathed heavily for a few moments and grabbed her bag off the floor – following Malfoy out of the bathroom and towards McGonagall’s office in the Gryffindor tower.

When Draco knocked and was ushered to enter Ginny saw Ron already waiting, his face fearful and worried, and upon seeing his sister Ron rushed to her, “Ginny!” he said in relief as he wrapped his arms around her tightly burying his face in her hair and kissing her forehead.

McGonagall nodded to Draco in thanks and Draco bowed and left the room silently.

“Ginny, where were you?” Ron whispered in her ear.

“I – I, oh Ron…” Ginny mumbled before breaking down into tears and hugging her brother tighter to her.

For the next three hours Ginny poured her heart out to Ron with McGonagall sitting close by offering any comfort she could.

.

.

“Malfoy!” Harry shouted from down the deserted corridor making Draco turn slowly to face his nemesis.

“Potter.” Draco said quietly as Harry approached him.

Harry stood before Draco, both alike in height, both opposites in features and both dangerous, “Is it true you found Ginny?”

Draco smirked, “It is.” He replied coolly, Harry nodded and looked strained, Draco knew it was because he wanted to ask more questions. “She’s with McGonagall and her brother. Watch her, Potter, the girl is a danger to herself. She’ll be the turn of the war, mark my words.” Draco said impassively though knew he was making his message clear, whether Potter got it or not, wasn’t his problem. Draco turned and left Harry contemplating over what he had just said.

Draco carried on through the day with his lessons but his mind never left the little Weaslette, her anger, hatred and pain was phenomenal and at such highly intolerable levels. Today he had witness her “break” but considering what she had suffered, her “break down” had been almost the bare minimum. Christmas break was in two weeks, Draco sighed, he was to face his father for the second time since Lucius had broken out of Azkaban, not a meeting he was looking forward to, but having almost mastered the art of Occlumency from Snape, his mentor, Draco felt confident. Lucius had become colder, more insane and more ruthless than ever.

Draco finally saw the Weasley King for their last class, Potions. Draco noted that he looked sombre, withdrawn and distant, like the world was bearing down on his shoulders, not a word was passed between him and the other two members of the Trio. From beside him Blaise was slicing frog liver, Draco sighed as he turned back to copy down instructions off the black board.

“You think she’ll be coming to detention tonight, Drake?” Blaise muttered from beside him.

Draco shrugged, “I doubt it.” He replied quietly.

.

Draco sat waiting patiently in the Potions class room after dinner, the only noise was the great grandfather clock ticking away by Snape’s desk. To Draco’s surprise as the clock struck 8 the classroom door creaked open to reveal a pale and tired Ginevra Weasley in the doorway.

Without a word she closed the door and seated herself in her usual table, her quill immediately started writing. Draco sat watching her silently she look terrible but there was a lightness about her, she sat there in defiance and pride. Evidently, whatever pressure that was once upon her had been transferred to her brother and for this Draco felt a sense of relief.

“Feeling better, Weaslette?” Draco asked softly making Ginny glance up at him.

She smiled faintly, which came as a great shock to Draco, “Yes…” she nodded her eyes locked with his, “I- well, thank you.” She whispered before turning back to her work.

Draco stared at her his heart soared and plummeted at the same moment, his mind baffled and bewildered though his face remained impassive. This girl – this Weasley had just touched him so deeply with two simple words, Thank you. Merlin save him to be able to live through what was in store for him, Merlin protect her sweet innocence from what was to happen to her.

It was probably in that brief moment that Draco had decided his future, two words… two simple words that had never graced his ears with such sincerity, it shook him to the core. She was indeed embedded deep within him – he knew it was too late to rectify that now and she would remain deep within for a long time to come.

Review, on pain of death!

6. Hogsmeade

Hogsmeade

Ginny and Collin waited at the castle entrance for Eleanor and Luna to come and meet them for the Hogsmeade weekend, even with her winter cloak and scarf wrapped tightly around her Ginny was freezing. Today she would treat herself to a new winter cloak, Merlin knew she needed one. She’d managed to save up some spending money the past two summers from slaving away in the twins joke shop, which was doing quite well despite the circumstances.

“Here comes your brother, Harry and Hermione.” Collin nudged Ginny and nodded towards the Trio who were walking down the stairs.

Ginny nodded and smiled faintly at them as they headed towards her and Collin.

“Hey Ginny, Collin.” Harry smiled nodding to them both before giving Ginny a brotherly hug.

Collin smiled, “Hey Harry, what you guys getting up to today?”

“Nothing much, just some shopping, got to get some more ink and quills.” Harry shrugged.

Ron looked at Ginny and gave her a comforting smile, “Alright there Gins?” he asked softly, unable to hide the concern in his eyes.

Ginny smiled back brightly, “Yeah, just waiting for Eleanor and Luna.”

Ron nodded, “Meet up with us in the Three Broomsticks later for a butter beer or two?”

Ginny grinned, “You just want to talk to Luna!” she giggled making Ron turn the colour of beetroot, “We’ll be there.”

Ron chuckled and ruffled Ginny’s hair affectionately before planting a kiss on her forehead, “See you later then, Gin-bean.” And then turned to Collin, “Any funny business with my sister and I’ll snip you, we clear?”

Collin smirked, “Crystal.”

Ron nodded, his face mock serious and waved to them as the Trio headed down the path leading to Hogsmeade.

Moments later they were joined by Eleanor and Luna. Elle looking stunning as usual with her long black hair and deep violet blue eyes and Luna – as usual looked completely nutty with a bright blue and green hand knitted pompom hat and an overly long orange and yellow scarf that hid half her face.

“Right then girls, ready?” Collin grinned.

Eleanor blushed, “You guys go on ahead, Blaise asked me to meet him here so we could walk to Hogsmeade together.” She said shyly.

Ginny’s mood changed instantly but she smiled, “We’ll wait with you.” Her tone was one that Collin knew not to argue with.

Eleanor smiled, “He should be here any minute, he said he might be a bit late.”

As if on cue Ginny saw not only Blaise Zabini head towards them but also Draco Malfoy making Ginny groan inwardly to herself, this was not a good way to start off her Saturday and her weekend. In her opinion a weeks detention under Draco Malfoy’s supervision was enough Malfoy to last her a lifetime.

“Speak of the devil. Or should I say devils.” Collin swallowed nervously making Eleanor and Luna turn, their eyes fixed on the Slytherin Prince – AKA Draco Malfoy and his sidekick – Blaise Zabini, the Slytherin Lord, only Ginny looked away.

Blaise smiled faintly at Eleanor as he approached the Quartet, noticing that the Weaslette was also there Blaise glanced at Draco, who’s face was void of any expression. As they reached them Eleanor moved shyly to stand by Blaise, who nodded to everyone. The tension in the air could be sliced with a knife.

Eleanor shuffled her feet nervously, “Well guys, erm… this is Blaise Zabini.” And then turned to her friends, “Collin, Ginny and Luna.”

Ginny smiled coldly at Blaise and Collin smiled uneasily, Luna on the other hand smiled and extended her hand, “I’m Luna Lovegood.” She said in her singsong voice, seemingly oblivious to the tension.

Smiling Blaise shook Luna’s hand, “A pleasure.” He said softly, and turned to Draco, “Draco Malfoy, if you don’t know him already, eh?”

Collin laughed apprehensively and Ginny glared at Draco, “Right then, lets get a move on shall we?” she hissed, clearly annoyed and marched off down the path, Collin grabbed Luna and followed Ginny quickly leaving Draco, Blaise and Eleanor trailing behind.

Though Ginny didn’t want to be in the presence of Draco Malfoy she was deeply concerned for Eleanor and for that she slowed down, only to realise that neither Collin nor Luna had. Closing her eyes for a few brief moments Ginny stopped and turned to wait for Eleanor to catch up. She was laughing at something Blaise had said, Draco was a few paces behind them, as usual his face impassive, his posture regal, the air around him cold and dominating.

“Hey Ginny.” Eleanor smiled as they reached Ginny.

Ginny smiled half heartedly back at her friend, “Hey, thought I’d wait for you, I’ll catch up with the guys in the Broomsticks later, I need to go get a new winter coat first anyway.”

Eleanor grinned and they carried on walking along the path past the forbidden forest. Without noticing Ginny found herself staring after Blaise’s and Eleanor’s backs, and Draco Malfoy walking silently beside her, his gloved hands clasped behind his back.

The silence was aggravating, finally Ginny stopped abruptly in her steps and turned to face Draco who had also come to a halt. “What is it with you, Malfoy!?” she asked in annoyance.

Draco’s eyes met hers, “I’ve done nothing, Weaslette.” He said coolly.

“But that’s the whole point!” Ginny spat, “You seemingly do nothing!”

Draco smirked, “Nothing is ever what it seems, you of all people should know that.”

“You’re not as evil and twisted as you think yourself to be, Malfoy!” Ginny hissed irritably.

“Is that what you think I am trying to be… Weaslette?” Draco asked softly, his eyes searching hers.

Tingles shot up and down Ginny’s spine, a pleasant feeling but frightening nonetheless, “I don’t think anything!” she replied hotly, “Especially not of you, it’s just what I see.”

Draco nodded his eyes never leaving hers, “Don’t assume so much, Weaslette, you’ll find yourself coming to the wrong conclusions, I am what you see.”

Ginny laughed softly, “No, Malfoy, you are what you want me to see… it’s not you.” she whispered and carried on walking.

Draco stared after her before following close behind her, the little Weaslette never ceased to surprise him, it enraged him to a level he could barely keep down, but it wasn’t a bloodlust fury. It was more of anger at himself, for failing… because she saw right through him. Her darkness connected with his mind, her innocence touched his heart and her pureness claimed his soul.

Without thinking Draco grabbed her arm and swung her around to face him, his lips instantly claiming hers with his own. The contact sent an electrical surge through him, Ginny’s hands flew to his shoulders as an initial reaction to brace herself, her eyes wide in shock and surprise, but by the time she realised what was happening Draco released her from the kiss, his hand still gripped firmly at her elbow and his eyes staring intensely at hers. Ginny was at a complete loss for words and actions, her mind was just screaming at her that Draco Malfoy had just kissed her.

Finally he let go of her and took a step back, their eyes still locked both in severe shock, Draco was the first to recover, inclining his head slightly Draco sighed, “Don’t judge me, Ginevra… nothing is ever what it seems… I am not my father.” He said softly before brushing past her.

By the time Ginny had collected herself and turned to unleash her fury on Draco, he had gone. Suddenly it hit her like a ton of bricks, Draco Malfoy had just kissed her! Draco Malfoy had called her by her first name! Draco Malfoy had just been severely un-Draco Malfoy-ish! She rose her fingers to her lips touching them briefly and then started wiping them furiously, how dare he! Ginny carried on down the path to Hogsmead with one thing on her mind, she would find Draco Malfoy and slap him silly.

Collin and Luna were waiting for her by the Three Broomsticks as Ginny strode angrily towards them, not even noticing them until Collin grabbed her arm, “What’s the rush, we’re right here!” he chuckled.

Ginny’s eyes glared at him for a moment and then suddenly realising who it was she sighed, “Oh, its nothing. Anyway, I’ve got to go get a cloak, I’ll catch up with you guys later, ok?” and stormed off down the street leaving Collin staring baffled after her.

Luna shrugged, “Annoyed she is, Malfoy got to her again, dangerous pair together those two are.”

Collin turned his bewildered stare to Luna and sighed in defeat, “Yeah… yeah, absolutely. C’mon, let’s have a walk round.”

.

.

Ginny searched high and low for Malfoy but didn’t find him, the arsehole. She knew he was watching her, she could feel his eyes on her, she always knew when he was watching her, but every time she turned to catch him he was nowhere to be found. Sighing in defeat she headed towards the Three Broomsticks.

Luna and Collin were already seated and waiting with Neville, Harry, Ron and Hermione when Ginny entered briskly into the warm pub. Heading towards them Ginny calmed herself, out of the corner of her eye she saw Blaise and Eleanor together laughing over a round of butter beer, Draco wasn’t with them.

“Hey guys, sorry I’m a bit late.” Ginny smiled as she slid in next to Ron.

Ron grinned at her, “Got you a butter beer, Gins, here.” He shoved the bottle towards her, “Where’ve you been?”

“Just walking around really, wanted to get myself a new winter cloak.” Ginny replied.

Ron nodded before taking a swig of his butter beer, Ginny noticed his eyes focused on Luna, a light shone in his eyes that Ginny didn’t recognise. Smiling to herself Ginny raised her drink to her lips.

From the other end of the pub in the shadows a pair of eyes focused on the youngest Weasley from under a hood, a flask of Fire Whiskey in front of him. He drunk to her, to her beauty, to her innocence and to her survival. Come Christmas he would gain his control, after Christmas it would be over, he would have no feelings for her, not even hatred.

.

Hermione nudged Harry and whispered in his ear, “It’s time, Harry…”

Harry sighed, “Guys, I have something to ask…” All eyes turned eagerly to Harry and waited for him to speak, Harry stared intently at Ginny, “You know how we graduate this year? Well… you all know what’s in store for us, we will be joining the order.” Harry’s eyes met Ginny’s and smiled, “We’ve continued our lessons as part of Dumbledore’s Army… I want it to keep on going.” Harry sighed, “I know it’s a lot to ask, but I wanted to know…” Harry paused, not knowing how to put across what he was about to ask.

Hermione touched Harry’s arm lightly and he nodded at her, “Basically, we want someone to carry on giving the lessons… Ginny, we think you’re capable, of course, there are only going to be yourself, Luna and Collin left because we’ve been keeping it under the wraps. But you would be recruiting new members, ones you trust.”

Ginny stared wide eyed at Harry and Hermione and then turned her gaze to Ron. Her brother looked serious but nodded his approval, wrapping his arm around her shoulders almost protectively, “You don’t have to if you don’t want to, Angel.” He said softly in her ear.

The table went silent, all eyes on Ginny, she was shocked more than anything else, and then a great sense of pride surged through her, this meant Ron had agreed – this meant Ron thought her mature and capable. Grinning Ginny nodded, “Of course I will! That is, if you guys don’t mind me gruelling you to the bone!?” she glanced at Luna and Collin, both were grinning like idiots.

Harry, Ron and Hermione smiled in relief and happiness, Ron planted a kiss on Ginny’s forehead proudly, “That’s my girl, I knew you would do it.”

As the group rejoiced and discussed further plans of Dumbledore’s Army and the foreboding future to come Draco sat under his hood in his dark corner and watched them. She’s be alright, undoubtedly the little Weaslette had poured her heart out to her brother and he had relieved her of some of the pain, bearing it himself and blaming himself for not realising before, for not noticing and for not being there when she had needed it most.

Standing up and staggering for the door Draco left the Three Broomsticks, he had work to do, he had preparations to make. A week and he would be home for Christmas, a week and he would be at the mercy of the tip of his father’s cruel wand and vicious tongue. His priority was ridding the Weaslette from his thoughts and with that on his mind Draco strode through Hogsmeade, stopping only briefly to buy a beautiful winter cloak before heading back to the castle.

.

.

Pansy conveniently sat alone in the Slytherin common room when Draco entered making her jump. “Come, Pansy.” He drawled before making for his room, Pansy on his heels.

Draco placed his package carefully in his draw and pulled out one of the flasks of Polujuice potion. Turning to Pansy he handed it to her, “Drink it.” He said quietly.

Pansy whined, “What is that stuff!? You always make me drink it, it’s vile!”

Draco smirked, “Considering you’ve been drinking it since our third year, Pansy, you should be used to it by now, and know better than to ask questions.” He said calmly, his eyes dangerous.

This was the one reason why there were no mirrors in his room, the one reason that Pansy stayed so long in his room until the effects of the potion wore off and the reason he had been paying insane amounts of galleons to some Hufflepuff in Ginny’s year to discreetly collect the smallest Weaslette’s hair whenever he could. In his anger Draco had wanted to punish Ginny, and this had been the only way, feeding Pansy Parkinson (or any other foolish girl who was charmed to his bed) Polyjuice Potion with essence of Ginevra Weasley, and he’d fuck them, channelling all his anger and hatred into the girl vigorously as he pounded himself into her. He’d had Ginevra Weasley in every way possible… in every way that he couldn’t have her.

Draco watched as the Polyjuice Potion did its magic, Pansy’s hair turned into the deep blood red of Ginevra’s hair, her features morphed into the cute innocent face and body of his precious Weaslette. Draco strode towards her, immediately descending onto her lips, his hands tearing at her Slytherin robes as her hands fumbled expertly with his robes releasing his cloak and buttons.

Without warning he threw her onto his bed making her cry out in surprise and stared down at her clad in only her underwear. It was Ginevra… just not, his eyes darkened, angry that it wasn’t really her, aroused because she lay before him and she stared back up at him, those doe brown eyes that sparkled with Pansy’s seduction and anticipation. Not her eyes he thought bitterly, there was no innocence in those eyes. Giving in to his nature Draco lowered himself on top of her, hungrily devouring her lips, hating himself for doing this to her, but he didn’t stop himself as he ripped Pansy’s thong and bra off Ginevra’s body. Her hand fumbled at his throbbing cock through his trousers and released his buttons. Pushing roughly at his trousers and boxers Draco immediately thrust himself into her. It was Pansy anyway, she liked it rough, and there was no need for prolonged foreplay.

And she moaned and cried out his name as he furiously pumped himself in and out of her sheath, a virgin every time, warm and slick and so tight around him. It was her voice, it was all her but his sub conscience never allowed him to enjoy it, forever telling him that it was just Pansy, the Slytherin whore beneath him. It was Pansy screaming his name with the borrowed voice of his Weaslette. So he let himself go over the edge, not caring for her pleasure – simply taking his own to end the torment, to end the lie. And as he lay spent beside her, he caressed her skin burying his face in her hair, trying to live the illusion, knowing that that was all it was – an illusion.

Finally she changed back, the beautiful blood red hair turned, and Draco released himself from her clutches in disgust. The only comfort was that Ginevra was still a virgin, evident since he had used the newer hair he had accidentally ripped form her head during her detention. Sighing Draco got up and headed for the bathroom – feeling the need to wash himself of Parkinson stench.

.

.

.

.

Please review, give me a reason to carry on!

7. Christmas Break

Thanks loads for the reviews and sorry it is taking so long between chapters! I can’t give anything away yet but please keep reading and reviewing. I am working really hard on this story and once I get over the first few hurdles… yada yada yada bla bla bla!

This is quite a condensed chapter as I didn’t want to ramble on so much about it, so I am sorry if it seems to fly through. These events will be elaborated and explained in greater detail later on in the story, have faith!

Forgive me for my spelling mistakes (again) I’ve spotted a few, albeit quite minor ones, but I blame that on the lack of a beta! Ah well, read on.

Christmas Break

Draco and Blaise sat in their compartment in silence as the Hogwarts Express pulled out of Hogsmead. It was snowing hard outside the window, fresh soft flakes of snow swept passed the window as the train picked up speed.

Draco sighed, “Why London?”

The Zabini’s house was in the highlands of Scotland, a castle like manor set on miles of woodlands and forest, not much different from the Malfoy Manor. Normally Blaise would be picked up from Hogsmeade and take a portkey or apparate home.

“Father’s on business there, with the Ministry.” Blaise muttered, “I meet him there and then on to Scotland.”

Draco nodded, naturally with most of the known death eaters in hiding having had their identity revealed, they had to use “side-liner’s” such as the Zabini family to make sure things were going according to the Dark Lord’s plans, “Will you be seeing your Eleanor?”

Blaise shrugged, “I don’t know, doubt it.” he said almost sadly.

Draco sighed and closed his eyes for a few brief moments, when he opened them he was met with Blaise’s dark blue eyes, “The Blackwood’s are a respectable enough family, pure blooded for the last few centuries at least. Keep a low profile, Blaise. Being attached is not a wise choice at this time…”

Blaise smirked, “Aye, but that’s rich coming from you.”

Draco laughed, almost well naturedly, “I know… but come the start of next term, Blaise, she’ll mean naught to me.”

Blaise nodded, “Merlin hold you to that, Drake…”

Draco groaned, “She’s wormed her way deep into me, Blaise… she plagues me in my dreams.”

“Aye, I know the feeling… Slytherins such as us… this is wrong.” Blaise nodded as he stared out the window and then laughed, “It gets ye nowhere, like a paradox is how we lead our lives, schooled to be everything against nature. A man cannot live without knowing the love of a woman.”

“I’ve had her – “ Draco started.

“Aye, Polyjuice potion is a handy concoction.” Blaise cut him off making Draco stare at him darkly, his eyes glinted dangerously, “I gathered as much, Drake – in your bed with your curtains drawn, you never bothered before.” Blaise explained, “I knew naught ‘til the end of last year, I saw your Weaslette leave your bed, when I knew it had been Parkinson who entered.”

Draco sighed, leaning his head back in his seat, “Does anyone else know of this?”

“Nay, not to my knowledge.” Blaise replied. “But curiosity gets me, how in Salazar’s name did you manage and how long?”

“Almost three years now… some Hufflepuff in her year charged an insane price for strands of her hair that I started accumulating… some voodoo I wanted to put to the test… an experiment led astray. But you know too much about me, Blaise – it’s a wonder I haven’t put you on my black list to be Avada’d.” Draco chuckled.

Blaise laughed, “I wonder myself, but I am your man, Drake – you’re secrets are safe with me.”

“I know Blaise, I know…” Draco muttered.

It was nice to know he had a confident, a confident who he could trust, a friend in every sense. Draco appreciated it, and this was a rare thing for a Slytherin – let alone a Malfoy to feel, as Malfoy’s prided themselves of being independent.

“Will it be this break, Drake?” Blaise asked softly.

Draco knew what Blaise was asking, “I’ll be damned if it is, Blaise, it would be too risky – being at Hogwarts with the mark… but then again, I wouldn’t doubt my father, nor the Dark Lord for that matter.”

Blaise nodded, “You are damned,” he chuckled, “But there are a few complex concealment charms, as you well know…”

“Nothing can deceive the old man, Blaise – I’ll be lucky if he chooses to ignore it.” Draco snapped.

“Aye, I thought as much… my father wrote to me… Rowena save those who are ordered to the tip of your wand, Drake. I know that for you duty and obligation comes above all.” Blaise said in defeat.

“Mine wrote too… but I have my own reasons.” Draco muttered, “What’s yours?” both knew that it would be this Christmas break; it was evident from the letters. Naturally a Malfoy would be the first to join the ranks – since there was no longer anyone to the Black name, Nott, Crabbe and Goyle would join when they were proved worthy by the Dark lord himself.

The Malfoy name and family was an entirely different matter altogether, mainly because they were much smarter, more cunning, more ruthless and more deceiving than all others put together. Zabini’s had always remained on the sidelines, this was a known fact among the inner circle.

Blaise grinned, “I told you, Drake, I’m your man.”

“Stay on the sidelines, Blaise, you’re no use to me if they reveal your wrist – there is no curse that a trained Auror can’t break, even the darkest of magic’s can be broken over time.” Draco hissed, “You have a choice, I have none, and if I did this wouldn’t be it.”

Blaise shrugged and both Prince and Lord of Slytherin went into brooding silence.

.

.

As they drew into King’s Cross Draco’s only comfort was that his father was not a Legilimens, and although he had not completely mastered Occlumency, he knew enough to shield off his father’s scrutiny with ease.

Stepping off the train Draco saw his mother, Narcissa was waiting patiently for him by the barrier and Draco headed towards her and bowed slightly – a Malfoy never showed signs of affection in public, this was how he was raised to greet respected elders, even his own mother.

Narcissa smiled faintly at Draco and led the way through the barrier heading immediately for the exit to the closest concealed public apperation point. And as Draco drew his wand he braced himself for his father before disapperating with a ‘pop’.

Albert – the family butler was waiting in the foyer to greet them, “Milady,” he bowed to Narcissa before turning to bow to Draco, “Master Draco, welcome home, Sir.” And saw to Draco’s luggage.

Narcissa turned to Draco, “Your father is waiting in his study, Draco… I’ll see you for dinner.” She smiled before heading towards the stairs.

Draco sighed and headed the opposite direction towards the west wing of the manor, where his fathers study was. Knocking on the door Draco was met with a gruff, “Come in.” in the unmistakable voice of his father.

.

Opening the door and stepping through before shutting it behind him Draco bowed to his father who stood by the French windows at the other side of the study, “Father.”

Lucius turned, “Draco,” a cruel and cold smile graced his fathers gaunt but aristocratic face, “You’ve grown since I last lay eyes on you, son. Come, we have much to discuss.” He demanded and pointed to a chair opposite his desk.

“Yes father.” Draco replied before heading to the chair and sat down, waiting patiently for his father to begin.

“How much do you know about that pitiful Weasley family, Draco?” Lucius said slowly.

Draco blanked his mind instinctively to ensure his face revealed nothing to his father, “Nothing more than what I have witnessed and that you have told me, father.”

“And the girl, the Weasley girl?” Lucius stared intensely at Draco.

“Nothing father, except of the events you revealed to me, those that took place in the Chamber of Secrets.” Draco replied coolly.

Lucius nodded, seemingly satisfied before reaching for an old tattered book, which looked like it hadn’t been touched for centuries except by the thick dust which covered it, “This, Draco, is the Weasley-Malfoy family legacy, in this book lies the history of our bloodline, and it is high time I reveal to you what you need to know – you must rid the world of this Weasley girl, Draco. She is a danger to our family.”

Draco sniggered, “That girl, father?”

Lucius’s eyes blazed dangerously, “That girl, Draco is here to fulfil a blood oath cast near 8 centuries ago.” He hissed, “You’d be wise to listen carefully to what I say.”

Draco bowed, “Yes, father.”

Lucius shoved the book towards Draco, “I’ve little time to retell the tale, read it for yourself, the bottom line is that the girl needs to be disposed of.”

“Yes, father.” Draco said impassively.

Lucius nodded in satisfaction, “You graduate in June, isn’t that so?”

Draco nodded, “Yes father, the end of June to be exact.”

“And you are ready to take your place in the Dark Lord’s inner circle?” Lucius asked almost rhetorically.

“Yes, father, I am more than ready to do my duty and honour the Malfoy name.” Draco replied.

Lucius laughed in contentment, “The Dark Lord will be pleased, he joins us soon and we shall then put your faith to the test.”

Draco clenched his jaw in anger, he had such little time to prepare, “I’ll not fail you, father.”

“We’ll see about that,” Lucius smiled cruelly, “Now go.”

Draco stood and bowed before taking the old book and left his fathers study, finally he reached his room and placed the book on his desk before changing his clothes to something more comfortable and suitable. Draco was angry but chose to keep control over himself, it wouldn’t do him any good if he let his emotions loose when his father had just promised him a visit from the Dark Lord himself over Christmas.

Dinner passed by in complete silence as they ate, his father at the head of the table, his mother to the right and himself to the left of his father. Albert and Mrs. Higgs, their cook, stood by waiting patiently to serve them – the Malfoy’s had always had servants but since the loss of Dobby had employed more staff for the manor. They had also acquired Kreacher, who Draco took an immediate disliking to, the old Black family house elf took to serving his mother alone. Draco couldn’t care less with what the house elf did.

.

Later that night Draco lay in his bed reading through the book his father had given him, it explained the Malfoy family tree dating back as far as 900 BC., lots of boring stuff that Draco just scanned through up until 1200 AD… it was from there that Draco read fully absorbed throughout most of the Christmas break, it was from 1200 that the Weasley’s came into the Malfoy history. Towards the end of the holiday Draco knew everything there was to know about the Malfoy, Weasley and Black families.

.

As per usual Christmas passed by without much fussing over in the Malfoy manor it was frowned upon as a pointless and stupid muggle celebration, every magical person knew that Jesus was a wizard. Though on the eve of Christmas Draco secretly made sure that a barn owl and not his own eagle owl delivered a beautifully wrapped package to “The Burrow” which contained the warm deep forest green “all seasons” cloak he had bought in Hogsmeade, it was charmed to adapt to all climates. He didn’t attach a note and chose the more common brown barn owl so that it remained anonymous.

.

The night after New Year, 4 days before Draco was to return to Hogwarts he entered the dining room to find his mother sitting alone at her seat at the table waiting for him. Draco sat down in his seat opposite her after greeting her with a bow to find that tears welled in her eyes which were full of fear.

“Mother?” Draco asked quietly.

Narcissa tried to smile but without success, “Your father requests you to the dungeons after dinner, Draco.”

Draco nodded, “Thank you, Mother.” He replied calmly, though his blood had run cold in his veins.

Narcissa got up abruptly and fled the dinning room, Draco could hear her sobbing as she ran, ignoring the urge to go to her Draco continued eating, the food tasteless in his mouth. Pushing his plate away he stood up, “I’ve finished, Albert.” He said quietly to his butler and left the room.

As he walked passed the drawing room his mother stepped out and blocked his pathway, “Draco, come with me, darling.” Narcissa whispered.

Draco nodded and followed his mother into the drawing room, on the table lay an empty crystal bowl which Narcissa gestured to, “I – I took the liberty to buy you this… it’s a Pensieve Bowl… please – don’t tell your father… call it a late Christmas present.” Narcissa uttered almost fearfully.

Draco stared at the bowl for a few moments and then to his mother, a silent wave of communication passed between them, and for the first time in his life Draco finally understood and realised how much she meant to him. A ghost of a smile graced his face and he embraced his mother tightly, “I’ll not forget your kindness, mother… know that this is not my choice.” He whispered softly into her ear.

Narcissa hugged her son back and stared at her son in amazement, “I know, darling, but I am proud of you - sometimes you have no choice, but you’re so brave.” She smiled at him thrusting the Pensieve bowl into his hands, “Go now, and be quick.”

Draco nodded and grabbed his mothers hand, raising it to his lips he kissed it softly, and taking the pensieve bowl he strode to his room. Deeply grateful towards his mother in an unexplainable way.

As his back disappeared out the door Narcissa collapsed in to the closest chair and sobbed into her hands, “Merlin give you strength… Dear Godric guide my son…” she whispered.

.

.

Draco entered the cold and dimly lit dungeons quietly, his wand at the ready, under the Malfoy manor held a maze of catacombs that had once been the playground of his forbearers for torturing muggles, witches and wizards alike. Draco heard the curse before it hit him and went flying through the air, hitting the wall with such a force he was amazed his bones hadn’t broken.

Getting up quickly Draco ignored the pain wrecking through his body and turned to where the curse had been uttered, his eyes flashing dangerously.

He was met with a cloaked and hooded figure already muttering another curse his way, Draco immediately cast a protecting charm around himself making the curse bounce off the protective shield that surrounded him.

The figure laughed and pulled back his hood to reveal Lucius, “Draco, I’ve waited a long time for this, my son, this is what I have prepared you for your whole life.” Lucius said sternly, his eyes roamed over his sons face as if searching for something.

Draco remained impassive as he stood in front of his father, “It will be my honour to join you in the Dark Lord’s ranks, father, I am ready to be tried and tested, you’ll not find me wanting.” He said quietly before placing his wand back into its sheath on his belt.

Lucius nodded seemingly satisfied with his son’s response, “There will indeed be a test of strength and a test of will, Draco, we’ll see if you are lacking.” He said pointing to a door beside him.

Draco nodded in full understanding and pushed the door open, he was met with pitch darkness, and even the light of the torches along the wall didn’t give any impression of what the room was like within.

Draco stepped through boldly, his hand was ready on the hilt of his wand as he ventured further into the dark chamber.

Suddenly the door behind him slammed shut, the magical force blew out all the torches in the room, Draco smirked as his hand swiftly whipped out his wand, he knew the curse before it had fully left his fathers lips and quickly pointed at where he knew his father stood and rapidly muttered the same curse back putting all his hatred and anger into it, “Crucio!”

He heard his father screaming in the darkness and crumple to the floor writhing in pain. Draco broke the curse after a few satisfying moments and quietly uttered “Lumos.” Pointing his wand at where his father lay on the floor, “Forgive me father…” Draco said coldly as he stood by his father and offered his hand, which his father took and stood up, his eyes were blazing in fury but even so they shone with pride.

Without warning Lucius had his wand on Draco again and yelled, “Imperio!”

Draco frowned, feeling the effects of the Imperius curse take over his mind, “Lie down Draco… sleep.” The voice said soothingly to him.

Draco smirked as he fought off the curse with ease, throwing his father against the wall as if his mind had sent off a protective blast. Casually Draco muttered, “Petriculous Totalus.” And his father went rigid, slamming back onto the cold stone floor.

“I couldn’t have you performing the last unforgivable on me.” Draco smirked, not at all feeling sorry nor wanting any forgiveness.

A laugh sounded behind him, a high pitched shrilly laugh that made Draco’s hair stand on end and his blood run cold. Slowly Draco turned and knelt on one knee bowing his head low, evidently, the time had come for him to meet his future Lord and Master.

“Lucius, am I to truly witness a Wizard that surpasses your expertise?” Voldemort laughed, before releasing Lucius from the binding curse.

Lucius bowed as he knelt beside Draco, “I’ve taught him all I know my lord, to serve you as you will.”

“Come, young Malfoy and bear your arm to me.” Voldemort hissed, Draco did everything he could to avoid the Dark Lord’s gaze without causing any suspicion, relieved that Voldemort took this as a sign of respect, obviously him having performed an unforgivable on his own father was enough for the Dark Lord. “Tonight I start a new generation!” Voldemort cackled as Draco rolled back his sleeve confidently without any hesitation.

Draco stood and bore his forearm to Voldemort, holding back the sleeve of his robe as he did so, the pain was excruciating, and he had to clench his teeth to stop himself screaming as he smelt his own flesh burn in his nostrils. The dark mark marred his skin, as black as coal, blood seeped through from the wound, scarring his skin with its darkness, the worst was hearing Voldemort’s and his father’s laughs of glee drumming in his ears, piercing his soul with evilness.

.

.

The night of the return to Hogwarts from the Christmas holidays found Draco staring darkly at Ginevra Weasley again… out of necessity over the Christmas period he had managed to push her out of and sight out of mind, but now that he knew she was in his presence he could do nothing but watch her again. He couldn’t help but notice that she looked happier and freer than she had ever been since he had started watching her in her second year. Her brother was obviously paying more attention to her, and by the looks of the Weasley King, he was suffering for it, being privy of his sisters torment was evidently taking its toll on his mind. But he smiled at her from where he sat with Scar head and Mudblood.

The last four days had been excruciating for Draco as he spent it almost constantly in the presence of the Dark Lord. Voldemort had not been merciful as he had trained him to a near sharp perfection. In confidence from his father Voldemort had revealed to Draco that he needed a leader among the Death Eaters, that this responsibility would fall upon Draco, that he would be anonymous among the inner circle and feared by the lower ranks.

Draco’s first assignment was the gain as many supporters at Hogwarts as possible and also to watch Snape. The Dark Lord had also taught Draco a concealment charm for the dark mark, a form of dark magic that simple revealing charms would not penetrate. Even now 5 days later Draco still felt the pain of his flesh burning, excruciating as it travelled up his arm and through his whole body, and finally scorching his heart.

Most of the Slytherins seemed oblivious, as Draco had looked at the members of his house one by one he knew that none of them had either received the mark nor knew of him receiving his. All except Blaise, but then Blaise knew everything there was to know, he had a talent of being able to extract information without uttering single word. Draco chuckled softly to himself, with only seven months left of Hogwarts he had little time to prepare himself. Nothing was above him, there were no limits he would not reach… he had too much lose and staring at the Weaslette he knew that he breathed for her existence.

.

“So…” Collin trailed a bit nervously, “How did Christmas go?”

Ginny grinned, “Oh, it was great, Bill and Charlie came, Fred and George’s shop is doing really well considering the circumstances, they took Christmas as an opportunity to test out some of their new products – don’t even get me started. Mum went nuts! We got our usual sweaters and of course Harry came over and stayed until we were due back.”

Collin sighed, “We just have a muggle Christmas at home, but hey, I got a few cool presents – all muggle stuff, camera, printer and a new computer.”

“I got a cloak from someone, it’s absolutely gorgeous! I think it might’ve been from Harry, you know how he can be sometimes, especially when he doesn’t want to outdo anyone…”

Collin nudged Ginny gently cutting her off and making her turn to face him, “He’s watching you.” He whispered.

Ginny shrugged, “I know, and personally I think he can take his ugly eyes and shove them up his arse.” She muttered.

Collin grinned, “Despite everything he is, Gin-bean, I have to admit that Malfoy does have exceptionally beautiful eyes, don’t know how you can deny it.”

“I beg to differ.” Ginny snorted, “There isn’t an ounce of goodness or beauty in a Malfoy, nothing will change my mind.” She hissed, slamming her fork down on the table making everyone around her jump.

“Such harsh words, Weaslette.” Draco sneered, making Ginny look up to see Draco standing on the other side of the table, Collin seemed to shrink in his seat.

Ginny glared at Draco, “Nothing less than you deserve!” she spat.

Draco smirked, “I insist you allow me to change your views on me in due time, little girl, as I said, nothing is what it seems.”

“You are what you are.” Ginny seethed through clenched teeth, “And I know what you are now, Malfoy.” Her eyes never breaking contact with his.

Draco stared back into the fiery brown eyes his face impassive, she knew, dear Merlin she saw right through him. Smiling cruelly Draco bared both his seemingly unblemished wrists for her to see, “You’re quite mistaken… for the moment, little Weaslette.” He chuckled, “But then again… nothing is ever what it seems…” he whispered softly before turning on his heel and strode out of the great hall, his dark cloak billowing out behind him which reminded Ginny greatly of Professor Snape.

Collin let out the deep breath he didn’t know he had been holding, “What in Rowena’s name was that all about?” he turned to Ginny.

“He’s evil to the core, and I won’t be intimidated by him.” Ginny replied darkly, her eyes flashing dangerously. Glancing up the table Ginny met Harry’s inquisitive green orbs, smiling quickly she nodded and turned away.

8. Through a Brother's Eyes

Thanks for the reviews again. I got one “Anonymous” review that mentioned my story possibly being a “duplicate” hence implying that I was plagiarising, so I went and investigated and strongly suggest the reviewer to learn how to read properly… I scan read a few chapters of the story by Davesmom and can find very few similarities.

First and foremost I’ve never read her stories, secondly G/D stories TEND to follow the same love-hate genre, so its not a great surprise that there are some similar aspects, though I am truly trying to make mine different. Thirdly I am not even a quarter of the way through my story and you have no idea how my story will branch out and finally if this story offends you because you think its copying someone else’s work, don’t read it. Though many thanks for your review and bringing whatever you thought to my attention.

Through a Brother’s eyes

Harry, Ron and Hermione sat quietly in the Gryffindor common room in a secluded corner, people rarely bothered them since their withdrawal. Everyone knew of the responsibility Harry was to take – even though no one except Harry knew of the prophecy, but it seemed to be assumed as Harry’s duty to overthrow Voldemort again, especially now that it was a known fact that the Dark Lord was back.

“Malfoy’s changed hasn’t he?” Hermione muttered out of the blue making both Ron and Harry look up from their work and stare at her. “What!? He has changed, surely one of you must’ve noticed!” she said defensively.

“What in Godric’s name are you doing studying the ferret?” Ron asked.

Hermione rolled her eyes, “Oh, come on now! We’ve got to know what we’re going to be up against! We all graduate this year and I wouldn’t be surprised if Malfoy already bears the mark!”

“I’ve seen both his wrists and there’s nothing there.” Harry said quietly.

Hermione shrugged, “Still, there are ways of concealing scars and blemishes, complex glamour spells and such… and I wouldn’t put it past him to know of them, he’s up to his eyeballs in dark magic, like his father and Snape before him.”

Harry rolled his eyes, “There’s no doubt about that, Hermione… I feel sorry for the guy in a way, you don’t know what its like to have all these expectations put on you. Anyway where’s Ginny? I haven’t seen her since dinner.”

Ron stared around the room quickly, worry immediately written all over his face, looking back to Harry, Ron stood up, “I’ll go find her now.” He muttered before striding towards the portrait hole.

Once Ron was out of sight Hermione turned to Harry, “He hasn’t said anything to you since Malfoy found her in the girls’ bathroom, has he?”

Harry shook his head, “No, no he hasn’t…” he said softly as he stared at Hermione longingly, she’d carried on scribbling in her notebook, as always, oblivious to his stares.

“I guess there are just some things you don’t share, you know, family stuff.” Hermione said as her quill wrote furiously across the paper, “Besides, he could’ve just asked to look at the Marauder’s Map to find her, you know.” She added in a matter-of-factly tone.

Harry sighed, “Yeah… yeah, some thing’s you really don’t share… family stuff…” He said wistfully before turning back to his own work.

.

.

Draco lay in his bed staring at the hangings above his four poster bed and sighed, try as he might to get rid of the little Weaslette he couldn’t, she was like a bleeding wound that refused to heal. This just wouldn’t do, he couldn’t carry on like this, he’d tried almost everything and nothing worked, it irked him to no end. It had been two months since Christmas break and he had gone to great lengths to avoid her, even during meal times but to no avail, she seriously plagued his mind and he was suffering for it. It was like being thirsty, unquenchable thirst and hunger.

Raising his wrist in front of him Draco reached for his wand with his other hand and muttered a charm, the dark mark instantly revealed itself and Draco felt his stomach turn at the sight of it. It was truly gruesome; over the Christmas break he had forced himself not to even glance at his wrist in case the Dark Lord sensed his disgust, however, now that he was alone he stared hatefully at the dark mark blemishing his once perfect skin.

“One day you will understand my reasons… one day you will see me for what I am, not what I seem to be, little Weaslette.” Draco muttered to his wrists.

.

.

Ron strode swiftly down the corridor towards Moaning Myrtle’s toilet, he was sick with worry, had been since his meeting with Ginny and McGonagall. She was so fragile… and he’d never noticed, he felt ashamed of himself for not realising his sisters pain… the damage so deep within her… embedded so cruelly in her heart and mind. It angered him, she’d always been so carefree, so innocent, and she was his sister and he’d failed her.

“Ginny…?” He said softly as he walked slowly into the girls toilet, “Ginny?” he said a bit louder, “Are you in here, angel?”

“Ron?” her feeble voice came from the far corner of the bathroom making Ron head towards her. She was crouched in a bundle on the floor, hugging knees to her chest.

Kneeling down in front of her Ron looked at her in deep concern, “What are you doing back here…?” he asked softly.

Ginny laughed softly, “I don’t know… I guess I just want answers… oh Ron, it’s so horrible…” tears poured down her face and she shook uncontrollably.

Ron pulled his only beloved sister into a tight embrace, his heart felt like it was shattering to pieces, “Merlin, Ginny… why didn’t you come to me before…?”

“I… I don’t know… it would’ve been the right thing to do then…” Ginny sobbed, “But it was my first year and I felt so – so evil… contaminated… I thought you’d hate me.”

Ron pushed her back and stared lovingly into her face, his own pain stricken, “Dear Merlin, Ginny, I could never hate you, whatever you did, whatever you became, you are my sister…” he chocked, “my one and only angel, girl of my heart… the light of my life.”

“Circe… I’ve been silly, haven’t I?” Ginny smiled weakly.

Ron chuckled, his face strained, “We all make mistakes… I’ve failed you… I never meant to neglect you.”

Ginny sighed, “You never wrote in an enchanted diary and didn’t end up almost trading your soul with the devil.”

“You were 11! And couldn’t have known any better!” Ron said heatedly, angry at himself, “Its my fault for not making sure you were ok.”

Ginny shrugged, “There’s nothing that can be done about that now, I’m moving on from it Ron… and you’re the best brother a girl could ever ask for… and I’ve got six of you!” she grinned playfully.

Ron ruffled her hair lovingly and stood, pulling Ginny up with him, “Come on then, shall we head back to the common room?”

Ginny nodded and hugged Ron quickly, “Yeah lets…”

.

They strolled slowly side by side along the corridors towards the Gryffindor Tower, both deep in thought.

“You like Luna, don’t you?” Ginny said softly making Ron snap out of his thoughts and turn to face Ginny.

Smiling sheepishly and scratching the back of his head Ron grinned, “Ah, well she is an admirable character, I guess.”

“She’s lovely – unique but she’s got a heart of gold.” Ginny giggled.

Ron grinned, “As long as you don’t disapprove, she can’t be all that bad. Phoenix Feathers.” He muttered to the fat lady who gave Ron a disapproving huff before letting them into the Gryffindor common room.

Harry and Hermione were the only people left in the common room and both smiled at Ginny as they saw her and Ron come in. Ginny smiled and hugged Ron good night before heading up the staircase to the girls dormitories.

Sighing Ron headed over to Harry and Hermione, “Alright there?” he muttered.

“Where was she?” Harry asked quietly.

Ron shrugged, “Moaning Myrtle’s…”

“Is she ok?” Hermione asked in concern.

Ron smiled faintly, “Yeah… yeah, she’ll be alright.” And then shrugged, “Anyway, I’m off to bed, see you two for breakfast, night.” He muttered before heading for his room leaving Harry and Hermione alone concerned for their best friend and his sister.

.

Ron sunk into his bed heavily once he reached his room. Ginny… it was all he could think of and he felt a deep sense of loss, his own stupidity, her innocence and ignorance and his neglect of her. He felt deeply ashamed, even more so that she didn’t blame him and accepted it as it was. He knew Ginny was not one to be taken lightly, she truly lived up to the reputation of redheads, and no one in the Weasley clan could match his sister’s vicious temper.

Ron was irritated at this, a deep felt anger welled up inside of him, partly because he felt he had failed as a brother, but he realised that it was also the mention of Malfoy. The name alone pissed him off and to think of both Malfoy senior and Malfoy junior, well, it made his blood boil. Malfoy had indeed changed as Hermione so kindly pointed out earlier, it was without question, and only a fool could be blind to Malfoy’s withdrawal.

The cool arrogant air that now accompanied Draco Malfoy significantly reminded Ron of Lucius Malfoy – the piece of scum that had been the crux of Ginny’s suffering. And like his father before him, Ron had come to the conclusion that Draco too was a severe threat to his sister’s fragility. For in his eyes Ginny was and would always remain – fragile, not that she was at all weak or frail, Ron knew better than anyone of his little sister’s strength… but because she was his weakness – her pain was his pain… and he suffered it tenfold… for her pain was proof of his failure.

Ron chuckled to himself as he thought of her cheek – she saw right through him when she chose to. He thought he’d been fairly discreet about his stupid crush on Luna Lovegood but out of the blue Ginny had confronted him of it and he could do nothing but admit his admiration for Luna. He’d try harder to be the brother she wanted – the brother he wanted to be, and he’d skin Malfoy alive if he went anywhere near Ginny.

.

.

The weeks swept by and Draco forced his discipline upon himself, any spare time could find Draco within his room engrossed in copies of books and manuscripts full of Dark Magic from home and from the restricted section in the Library, as a seventh year he had full access to the secluded section. He allowed himself no time to think of the Weaslette and used immense will power not to look at her; it seriously tested his strength as his mind could feel her presence whenever they were in close proximity. Snape also seemed to sense Draco’s deep concentration and hunger to learn as Draco noticed that his mentor pushed him beyond his limits. Though he did not show it Draco was exhausted and drained at the end of each day, but his ambition spurred him on – he would become Voldemort’s most faithful, most powerful and most ruthless death eater.

9. Betrayal

Sorry it’s taken AGES for me to update. But here we are!

I’d like to announce that LADYENDYMION has agreed to be my beta, so from this chapter forth I owe all my grammar and spelling corrections to her, as well as her help and approval on all the twists and turns of the plot. She’s also eliminating all those repetitive phrases and shortening the unnecessary long sentences. With my style and ways of writing this isn’t an easy job, I befuddle myself so Merlin knows what she will have to endure!

.

.

Betrayal

Blaise sighed as he strode towards the Slytherin common room deep within the dungeons. Eleanor had agreed to take a stroll with him in the grounds after dinner. As Draco had said, she was from a respectable enough family, in terms of blood-purity and Blaise knew his own family would hold nothing against her in that.

The Blackwood family had always been a good family and had never been associated with any dark activities, but Blaise knew he had to remain discreet. Despite the fact that Zabini’s had always remained on the sidelines, he knew that with the clouded and foreboding future so close at hand catastrophe was guaranteed to unleash and any risks could not afford to be taken lightly.

It seemed to be a known assumption that the war would rage upon the graduation of the-boy-who-lived. No one knew exactly why except that Potter had once vanquished The Dark Lord and would – or rather, could do so again. But any fool could come to the conclusion that The Dark Lord was after Potter’s blood, and his taste for Vengeance was not to be overlooked.

Eleanor… Blaise thought wishfully and sighed, she had to wait. He had pledged himself to Draco, and though little had passed between them lately Blaise knew the path his friend would have to walk – was probably already walking and for this, his love for Eleanor had to remain secret.

Being a Zabini as he was Blaise was well acquainted with the ways and workings of death eaters. They cared little for anyone save themselves; their ambitious minds were brainwashed by “honour” and backed by fear; they would stop at nothing to please their Dark Lord – knowing that failure could cost them their lives. His loyalty to Draco could not afford to be jeopardised by his love for Eleanor; he knew if there was enough doubt and reason, she would be used to break him to get to Draco… and he would break for her by betraying his friend in the process.

Reaching his room Blaise shed his cloak and outer robes before sinking down onto his bed. Draco had completely and utterly withdrawn himself; he had become so immersed in his ambition that he had little time for anything else. If anyone had ever thought he was dark and evil before, now there was not a single trace of doubt about it. People rarely saw him and if they did they soon forgot about seeing him as he seemed to melt away into the shadows - and the fact that people actually didn’t want to remember seeing him. Draco could go unnoticed and ignored at will or he could choose to be the complete centre of attention with his mere presence.

His eyes were darker and colder than ever before and his lips always bore a mocking smirk as his grey eyes silently observed everything around him… all except her – his little Weaslette. Although Draco timed his breakfast, lunch and dinner precisely to avoid Ginevra, she was not always so predictable; and on some occasions she would be there at the same time as him, and only then did his eyes stop wondering and focused intently on his plate. It was after those rare occasions that Pansy was summoned to the Slytherin Prince’s room.

Blaise hardly ever got to see or talk to Draco as often as before Christmas break. But as he probably knew Draco better than anyone else, Blaise acknowledged and fully comprehended his friend’s dilemma. It simply could not be helped. Blaise understood this because of his own feelings for Eleanor… sacrifices had to be made to preserve – Blaise sighed, he sacrificed to preserve his love for Eleanor and to save her from any potential harm for being attached to him. Ginevra however was Draco’s obsession; whether Draco loved her or not, Blaise couldn’t tell. He knew that Draco hungered to kill in her name, to destroy her, ruin her, break her, as she was ruining and breaking him. But at the same time he was filled with a raging desire to have her as his own, completely and unquestionably his possession.

Blaise shook his head and sighed; it was a losing battle and he knew Draco was fully aware of it. The only problem was a Malfoy never lost and despite the fact that Draco was a extremely bad loser, Blaise knew that his friend had somewhat come to terms with it.

.

.

“Will ye be going to Quidditch practice, Drake?” Blaise muttered from beside Draco as they walked towards McGonagall’s classroom for Transfiguration.

“Yes, but expect me to be late back.” Draco replied coolly, “I have things to see to after practice.”

Blaise nodded as sixth year Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs came out. Draco smirked and melded into a shadowed corner as he saw Eleanor walk shyly up to Blaise to greet him. Blaise was a gentleman in every sense as Draco watched him talk and laugh quietly with her for a few brief moments. Sometimes Draco really wondered how the hell Blaise had managed to be sorted into Slytherin; his friend was more of a Ravenclaw or even a Gryffindor than anything else.

Finally the sixth year Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws moved along to their next class and the seventh year Gryffindors and Slytherins filed into Transfiguration and took their seats. McGonagall droned on about their N.E.W.T. exams that were coming up and finally the class got to work on with human transfiguration - not animagus, but transforming another person into an animal. The person who was transformed had little control over themselves in animal form. Draco grimaced as he remembered his ferret incidence with “Professor Moody”.

Draco slowly put his books away as the classroom emptied at the end of the lesson. “Don’t wait, Blaise.” Draco muttered at Blaise who was waiting patiently for him.

Nodding Blaise left the class and Draco sighed, McGonagall was sitting at her desk marking homework as he strode slowly towards her.

“Professor…” Draco bowed slightly as McGonagall looked up at him.

“Mr. Malfoy?” McGonagall asked her eyebrow rose expectantly.

“I want to see the headmaster…” Draco said softly, his face impassive, “Preferably in secret…”

A ghost of a smile crossed over McGonagall’s lips for a fraction of a second that Draco almost missed it, “Very well, Mr. Malfoy, I believe the Headmaster will be waiting in his study whenever you need him.”

Draco bowed and left the classroom, picking his bag up and slinging it over his shoulder as he walked out the door, only to have someone walk straight into him.

“Watch where you’re going!” Ginny said in annoyance as she knelt down to pick up her book that had fallen out of her hand before slowly looking up, “Malfoy!” she hissed, still crouched on the floor before him.

“Weaslette.” He smirked as he looked down into angry fiery brown eyes, “How convenient to have you kneeling before me.”

Ginny moved her eyes down his body and gasped as her face was level with his groin. She stood up abruptly, her head smashing into his chin and causing Draco to bite his tongue. He instantly tasted blood.

His eyes were smouldering in anger as he turned to face Ginny, who had one hand hiding her mouth, biting at her bottom lip to stop herself from laughing. The other was rubbing her head as well as holding her book.

“Aaw…” she trailed rubbing her head tenderly before turning her half glaring/half laughing eyes on Draco, “Oh, Merlin, I am so sorry!” she said in a strained giggle.

She looked so ridiculously cute that Draco could do nothing but smirk, “And you should watch where you put your face, little girl, else you might give the wrong impression.” He sneered before adding, “Hard head you have there.” With a smirk.

Ginny went the colour of beetroot and brushed past him, “Take your dirty foul mind away from me!” she muttered before disappearing into McGonagall’s room, slamming the door shut behind her.

Once she was out of sight Draco touched his jaw, the little minx had just bruised his chin. Chuckling light-heartedly to himself he headed down towards the dungeons to change for his quidditch practice.

.

.

Draco made his way through the shadows to Dumbledore’s office, cursing himself as he did not have the password. However the Phoenix statue turned into a staircase the minute he stood before it. Taking a deep breath Draco stepped upon a stair and was lifted up towards his destination.

Dumbledore sat writing at his desk as Draco entered and stood by silently waiting for the headmaster to acknowledge him.

“Come in, Draco and take a seat.” Dumbledore said softly not once looking up.

Draco bowed and stepped closer to his headmasters desk, “Sir.”

Dumbledore put down his quill and sat back in his chair, his bright blue eyes sparkled knowingly. Although he seemed an old and frail man, those eyes were deep with intelligence and profound with wisdom. Draco knew that Dumbledore would wait for him to speak first.

“Sir… I’ve come to ask to join the order… if you’ll have me.” Draco said softly staring intently into his professors eyes.

Dumbledore smiled warmly, “You’d be placed in great danger, Draco.”

“I know what is expected for me, sir.” Draco replied almost defensively, “I know my loyalty is not to be taken easily, given my family connections and background, but I have my own reasons, sir.” He added quietly.

Dumbledore nodded, “I don’t doubt your reasons at all, and I admire you for making this choice even in the face of what I know is expected of you.”

His sparkling blue eyes were penetrating and in a way challenging, Draco lowered his eyes slowly, “I have already met those expectations.” He muttered and placed both his arms on the table, showing Dumbledore his seemingly unblemished wrists.

Dumbledore stared down at them gravely, his eyes seemed to pierce his flesh and see the horrendously beautiful mark carved on the skin of his right wrist, “This is not the normal mark I know Voldemort to give his followers… but it is indeed his mark.” He muttered more to himself than to Draco.

Draco looked at Dumbledore curiously and sighed, pulling his arms off the table and onto the armrests of his chair, “He has designs for me, ones that I don’t know of yet… Graduation is but a few weeks away, sir.” He said quietly, “This is the only choice I make willingly.”

Dumbledore stood and paced the floor behind his desk deep in thought, “He gave you the dark mark as well as the mark of the phantom – or at least part of the mark of the Phantom, Draco. Do you know what that entails?”

“No, sir.” Draco replied coolly though his heart was pounding.

Sighing heavily Dumbledore turned to face Draco, “He foresaw something in you that I have shamefully disregarded. You will be Lord and master of his followers, should you meet his expectations satisfactorily. You will become an assassin to command and control his fleet, to set an example. You have no conscience, no heart, no faith and no fear, a weapon and great asset to Voldemort.”

Draco’s blood ran cold in his veins, “But sir-“

Dumbledore smiled, “You are welcome to the order, Draco and it is a perilous path to choose. I know your choice is sincere, I trust you as I trust your mentor.” He said softly, “To make the right choices when the time comes.”

Draco stared at his Headmaster for a few moments, completely baffled but nodded in understanding, “I don’t know what my future will bring me, Sir. I am in debt to you for accepting me…” he breathed, it was difficult for him to say thank you but Draco doubted that Dumbledore would fail to see his gratitude, “I don’t know how you will contact me, nor I you, but I will do all I can in my power to ensure and prove my faith and loyalty, regardless of the fact that you find me faithless.”

Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled, “You misunderstand me, young Draco, I have complete faith in you and I know where your faith lies. Voldemort saw in you what you allowed him to see, and very few people can deceive him successfully as he is a master legilimens just as you are a master occlumens as your mentor before you.”

“He taught me on my father’s request.” Draco said softly, almost uncertainly as he did not want to betray Snape.

Dumbledore nodded, “And on my permission.” He smiled warmly. Draco stood and bowed, “I must request that this remains strictly confidential, Draco, as you probably know the reasons already.”

“Yes, sir… and… I thank you, sir.” Draco bowed and retreated to the phoenix statue.

Dumbledore sat down heavily in his seat once Draco had left. The mark of the Phantom on Draco’s arm was indeed a grave ordeal. It seemed that after this year’s graduation the death toll of Britain’s community would rise significantly. The young Slytherin had no idea of what he was capable of; nothing would stand in his way. Dumbledore sighed heavily and shook his head. Ginevra Weasley had unknowingly played a part in turning the tables of the war that was brewing.

.

.

Harry strolled the corridors aimlessly on his patrol duty, he could’ve dumped it on one of the prefects but he needed the space… he also needed to talk to Dumbledore. It wasn’t that Ron and Hermione got on his nerves – well partly it was that, but the pressure that was upon him… N.E.W.T.’s were drawing closer and closer and the end of his days at Hogwarts. If Harry were really honest with himself, his distress was the fear building up inside of him. He knew what was to come and had accepted what was expected of him according to the prophecy, but accepting wasn’t becoming fearless and he was indeed petrified.

As for Ron and Hermione, he knew they meant well and that they would stand by his side through thick and thin – but this also scared him. It seemed as if everyone that loved him and everyone he loved was either put in extreme danger of death if not thrown into the pathway of death itself. Pushing the thoughts of his parents and Sirius out of his mind, Harry sighed and headed up the stairs towards the hallway that would lead him to Dumbledore’s office.

Suddenly Harry halted in his footsteps. Walking towards him was none other than Draco Malfoy.

“Potter.” Draco said coolly and slightly nodded his head in acknowledgement.

Harry stared stonily back at Malfoy, “What are you doing here, Malfoy?” he asked just as coolly.

Draco smirked, “I don’t need to explain myself to you, Potter, I’m well within my curfew.” He sneered before walking past Harry and continued down the corridor towards the stairs.

Harry turned, “I know you watch her, Malfoy.” He called out after Draco’s back.

Draco stopped dead in his tracks and turned slowly to face Harry. His face was cold and impassive, but his eyes glinted dangerously as he strode slowly towards Harry. Standing before his foe, he grinned evilly, “And what of it, Potter?” he hissed softly.

“I want you to stay away from her, that’s what, Malfoy.” Harry said through clenched teeth.

Draco smirked, “You’re mistaken if you think I am inclined to do anything you say, Head Boy.” He sneered mockingly, his eyes challenging Harry’s authority.

“And I am inclined to protect her from the twisted likes of you.” Harry retorted angrily.

Draco’s left eyebrow rose inquisitively, “Be my guest.” he chuckled before turning on his heel and striding back down the hallway towards the stairs. He left Harry standing alone in the dim torch-lit corridor with his fists clenched and his blazing green eyes glaring after his back.

.

.

Blaise was waiting in the common room when Draco arrived back to the dungeons. Nodding at his friend, Draco sunk heavily into the couch near the fire.

“Ask no questions, Blaise. This is to be concealed, even from you.” Draco muttered. It was the first time since Christmas break that Draco had even mentioned his deep intentions and plans for the future.

Blaise nodded, “Aye, ‘tis best.”

“Betrayal is a hard choice…” Draco murmured as he stared into the fire.

Blaise sighed, “That it is, but you should know better than to feel for it, Drake.”

“I don’t feel for it like you think I do, Blaise. I feel for the consequences to follow.” Draco replied softly, his eyes fixed on the flames in the fire.

“So your Weaslette is to be affected by this betrayal?” Blaise asked quietly.

“Yes… she will be affected a great deal,” Draco replied, his voice almost a whisper. “For betrayal is a double bladed knife, Blaise. It cuts both ways.”

10. Graduation

Graduation

Graduation had come far too soon, Ginny pondered, as she made her way down to the Great Hall where she knew her family would be gathered. She had barely slept as she tossed and turned sick with worry for Ron, for Harry, for Hermione, for all the Weasleys, and basically for everyone. Any one with common sense knew that Harry’s graduation marked the start of the war, and with all of her family in the Order except Percy, they were all in significant danger.

The loneliness she knew she could deal with, she’d been enduring it for as long as she had been old enough to know what loneliness was, and even more so since the incident in the Chamber of Secrets. She was an outcast of her family, the only girl, and the youngest and as it seemed, she was also the most foolish.

She couldn’t honestly say that she had been completely neglected because her brothers loved and cherished her without question, but she knew she had been overlooked. She had always coped, and she had always been okay, and her brothers had unknowingly taken advantage of that. But now Ron knew of the damage it had caused. Well, it really was too late. He’d be gone next school year and she would be alone again.

Ron along with Harry would be completing their Auror training, which would take only one year as they (along with Hermione) had taken secret lessons with Remus, Tonks, Madeye Moody or any other member of the Order who could spare the time. Hermione however had chosen to become a healer and study Wizard History. Why Hermione had chosen to embark on this path Ginny didn’t know, perhaps it was to do with something about her parents being dentists which involved medicine – Ginny didn’t really care. It wasn’t that she didn’t like Hermione. Quite the contrary, Ginny highly admired and respected her. She just couldn’t help resenting Hermione for ‘taking’ Ron away from her.

Ginny sighed as she reached the last staircase that descended to the Great Hall. She was happy for Ron. She was just so scared… she hated the loneliness but knew that nothing could really be done about it. She had Luna, Eleanor and Colin but somehow even though they were great friends, there was still a gaping hole in her heart that she longed to have filled.

Smiling, she entered the Great Hall and was immediately greeted by her parents and brothers.

.

.

Draco stood at the balcony overlooking the Hogwarts grounds. Parents, aunts, uncles, grandparents and siblings young and old made their way to the castle. Today was graduation; today marked the end of one chapter of his life; tomorrow was a new beginning, in an entirely different world. Tomorrow he would throw caution to the wind and become what was written in stone since the day he was born. Today would be the last he ever saw of the Weaslette for a long time. He was relieved, yet felt a great sense of loss. Finally he would be able to fully concentrate and dedicate his life to succeeding his ambition.

“Your mother’s here, Drake.” Blaise nudged him gently making Draco turn to face his friend. He’d not seen his mother since the Christmas break; he didn’t know how he’d face her now.

Nodding Draco headed down the stairs towards the Great Hall where people were mingling and talking in hushed voices. Some nudged each other as he passed, some pointed at him and whispered. Draco smirked. Of course, he was the only son and heir of Lucius Malfoy, one of the richest wizards in Britain and one of the most notorious Death Eaters in the Dark Lord’s upper ranks.

“Mother.” Draco bowed his head slightly once he found Narcissa talking quietly with the Zabinis and Mr. Parkinson, turning to them Draco nodded, “Mr. Parkinson, Mr. and Mrs. Zabini.”

Narcissa turned to her son and nodded, “Draco.” She smiled before turning back to the Zabini’s and Parkinson. Draco knew he was now excused. It was normal for his mother to be cold in public; affection was almost a taboo in the Malfoy family, and no doubt his mother had learnt to conform to his father’s cruel ways – the ways in which Draco himself was schooled.

Turning to Blaise, Draco nodded and motioned to an isolated area of the Great Hall with his eyes. Both men walked to the shadowed secluded corner.

“This could be our last words for a long time, Blaise,” Draco muttered.

Blaise sighed, “Aye, that it could be, Drake… you know where to find me.”

Draco nodded slowly. “Yes, and I will when the time comes. Watch her for me, Blaise,” he said softly. His eyes wondered to the blotch of red hair in the sea of heads gathered in the Great Hall. The Weasley’s stood out like a bright red beacon and Ginevra like a supreme goddess among them, surrounded by her protectors. “Through your Eleanor watch her for me.”

She turned, feeling the all too familiar eyes washing over her, and found him half hidden in the shadows watching her. She stared back, her eyes sparked in hatred but his eyes didn’t waver. They penetrated into her mind and pierced her heart like a frozen blade. His eyes were so cold and yet so deep, and her message to him was clear – hurt any of her family and she would hunt him down and kill him. His eyes were inscrutable.

He smirked and mouthed, “So long, Weaslette.”

Ginny bared her teeth and a hiss escaped her lips making Ron turn to look at her, and following his gaze – whatever it was Ginny was hissing at had gone. “Ginny?” he nudged.

Blinking a few times Ginny turned to Ron and smiled, “What?”

Ron shook his head and grinned, “Nothing, love, you ok?”

Ginny nodded, “Yeah, I’m fine, it’s all a bit strange though.”

“Ah, it’ll be alright, I’ll drop in to see you from time to time, on your Hogsmeade trips. Besides, you’ve got a whole summer of me to go through with yet.” Ron chuckled, “Look, there comes Bill and Charlie.”

Ginny spun around to see her two eldest brothers and ran towards them, her arms open wide as she crashed into the awaiting arms of Bill.

“Bill!” she giggled, “Oh, I’ve really missed you! And you Charlie,” she cried as she hugged her brothers.

She really was the jewel of the Weasley clan, Draco observed. Yet they were all ignorant of her suffering, except Ron who had only just been recently enlightened.

He watched her smile and laugh as each brother in turn embraced and kissed her – their little angel, their little goddess, so precious, so innocent, so seemingly naïve, and she played her part so well, so convincingly and never let them know or see of the pain.

.

.

The ceremony began and dragged on as Dumbledore made his opening speech and McGonagall called each seventh year to claim their diplomas. Granger was the valedictorian; there was no surprise about that. The hall fell silent when his name was called, and he was announced as one of Hogwarts top graduates. Whispers could be heard echoing around the Great Hall as he walked past McGonagall to receive his diploma from Dumbledore.

Bowing before taking his Diploma Draco noted Dumbledore’s smile and wink, “Keep your faith, Draco,” the headmaster said softly.

Draco nodded. “Yes, sir,” he muttered, before heading back into the crowd. She was staring at him, her face set. Smirking, he stared back for a few brief moments and inclined his head slightly.

That was the last he saw of her, her forever hateful eyes staring through him.

.

.

Narcissa turned to embrace Draco the minute they apparated back to Malfoy Manor, “Oh, Draco my son,” she whimpered, her eyes full with tears and wide with fear. “Your father is waiting… in his study; you’re to go with him.”

Draco smiled somewhat sadly as he returned his mother’s embrace briefly and pulled back. His eyes stared into hers. “I cannot choose the path in which I must walk, Mother, but the steps I take along that path are mine to determine.” His voice barely a whisper as he raised his mother’s hands softly to his lips, “There is good in me yet. Mother, I bid you farewell… until we meet again.” And then he was gone.

Narcissa stood like a lifeless zombie; she felt fear like she’d never feared before. For so long she’d been petrified of the man Draco would become, but that fear was nothing compared to this terror. For almost two decades, she had to stand by and follow her husband’s ways. She had no say in how Draco was to be raised, but now and during the Christmas break, having seen a side of her son she’d never known to exist, she felt proud. Her son was a man of honour, however arrogant, ambitious and proud he may be, he was not evil – at least not entirely.

“I win Lucius, through Draco I triumph,” she whispered to herself.

.

.

Draco stood staring out over the sea from the courtyard high up on a cliff of the great black fortress dubbed “Morsmordre Castle”, it was situated, on an isolated and unplottable island off the northern coast of Ireland. The castle was rumoured to have been the home of Salazar Slytherin himself when he had left Hogwarts. It was now home and headquarters to Voldemort and his Death Eaters. Those who proved faithful to the Dark Order had access to this desolate and dark place.

It was here that Draco had spent the last three months in intensive training under the scrutiny of the Dark Lord himself – much to Lucius pleasure and pride. Draco knew his father felt singled out and honoured that the Dark Lord had chosen his son over everyone else for such training. But after a week Lucius was sent on an assignment of recruiting, kidnapping, controlling and destroying as well as torturing muggles whenever he could spare a moment.

A few weeks after his own arrival, Goyle and Crabbe arrived with Flint (who had already joined the lower ranks of the Dark Order last year); they were put under the supervision of Bellatrix and McNair. Draco smirked. He knew his aunt would thoroughly enjoy punishing his former “bodyguards” for their stupidity. He almost pitied Crabbe and Goyle. It wasn’t their fault they were born with abnormally thick skulls. They could barely speak, let alone cast spells. Draco had stood silently in the Throne room when the two oafs were brought before the Dark Lord, and Voldemort practically dismissed them to their mentors on sight.

Ever so often Voldemort would summon a gathering in what was known as the “Throne Room”. The room was slightly bigger than The Great Hall at Hogwarts and although the similarities were apparent the differences between the two great castles were striking. There were no wide-eyed students with innocent faces, and only one long table situated in the centre of the room. The walls and floor were of black stone, as if they had been burnt and the ceiling was not enchanted. There was no beauty at all about Morsmordre Castle as it was as dark and evil as its master and his ancestor before him.

Hanging from the grim walls were weapons and instruments of torture and restraint, chains with cuffs could be seen spaced out randomly as they hung from the walls, Draco could almost imagine the prisoners hanging from their wrists. Some parts of the wall were darker than others, Draco could only assume that they were blood stains of victims over the centuries.

“Drakkus,” Voldemort rasped. The Dark Lord had called him this since his arrival, why Voldemort had given him this nickname Draco did know nor did he want to.

Stepping forward Draco bowed. “My Lord,” he said coolly and straightened to his impressive full height.

Voldemort stood from his throne-like chair and descended the black stone steps towards where Draco stood. “Come.”

Draco followed his master out of the throne room and down many flights of stone steps, and through a maze of countless corridors, which led to the catacombs. Along the way they passed masked death eaters who bowed low as Draco and Voldemort brushed them aside.

Finally, they came to a large steel enforced black oak door. With a flick of his wand, the door swung open and Voldemort stepped through. Draco followed him without hesitation. Cells upon cells tunnelled down the passage as far as he could see. Screams, moans, pleas and cries could be heard from every direction and the stench of human waste was almost intolerable. Voldemort continued to walk down the long corridor of cells until they reached another black door which led into an empty amphitheatre with a high chair on a platform to one side. Draco’s stomach churned at the sight of human skulls and bones that littered the floor.

For five months, day after day, Draco dwelt deep within the dungeons, training, practising – all to a sharp perfection and under the scrutiny of the Dark Lord himself. It was there in the amphitheatre of death that Draco learnt the darkest ways of the most evil and ancient Dark Magic – by the most evil and dark wizard.

One night after all the death eaters had eaten at the grand table in the Throne Room, Draco was summoned from his chambers.

“Milord,” Draco bowed.

“Aah, Drakkus,” Voldemort hissed. His mouth twisted into something that would almost resemble a smile. “Are you ready to bear my legacy?”

“It would be my greatest honour, My Lord,” Draco said calmly and inclined his head slightly.

Voldemort laughed. “Then tomorrow we shall celebrate your graduation! Take leave young Drakkus, Voldemort will summon you.”

Draco’s blood ran cold in his veins but he kept his posture calm and regal as he stood before his dark master, he knew not to ask questions despite the fact he already knew the answer.

11. The Dark Phantom

Thank you so much for your reviews those who did review anyway, it’s becoming so disheartening that I don’t get so many but never mind! I know my updates are fairly slow and I am really sorry but I am juggling so many things at the moment. Mainly I am doing a lot of travelling, I’m shooting off to Italy in two weeks and Stratford next week, work is draining – basically the whole nine yards of chaos. I’m really happy that my reviewers express that they like my story.

Behold the Dark Phantom

For a long time Ginny had wished for her seventh year to arrive. Mainly because she wished she wasn’t always in the shadow of her brothers; but partly it was also because she envied Harry, Ron and Hermione always being together and leaving her alone on the sidelines.

She knew her brothers loved and cherished her. They had been nothing less than the best, but sometimes she hated being the only girl – and most of all she despised being the youngest.

So now that she was finally in her seventh year, Ginny craved for those years when Fred, George and Ron, especially Ron, were with her. The loneliness was excruciating. She’d been made Head Girl, much to her family’s pride and joy (but to her dismay). A Ravenclaw was Head Boy, Duncan Lewis, who was quiet but extremely smart.

Only now did Ginny realise what Ron, Harry and Hermione had to go through. School work alone was draining, but she also had to prepare for the Defence Against the Dark Arts classes as part of Dumbledore’s Army (which had ten members so far), and of course, Head Girl duties. She was also taking Occlumency classes from Snape, and Auror training from Remus and Tonks on the side.

Half way through her seventh year, Ginevra was ready to give it all up, but determination and ambition burned in her with great intensity. She’d never fail again; she wouldn’t be able to stand the shame of failing when all her brothers had succeeded.

Fred and George had just opened their second joke shop and were now expanding to Hogsmeade. Ginny was ecstatic and hoped to see them at every given opportunity. Ron was doing amazingly well in the Auror Guild and would graduate from the academy along with Harry around the same time she graduated from Hogwarts. A Hogsmeade weekend was coming up in a few weeks time and Ron had owled promising he would come and visit her.

.

.

Draco strode down the dark lanes that wound off from Diagon Alley. It was almost dawn and he needed sleep. It had been seven months since he had graduated from Hogwarts and Draco had taken the family home in Knockturn Alley, London. It was mid-winter and cold, but Draco was never physically cold, in a sense he preferred the cold weather as it seemed to lessen the coldness he felt within.

For the first time since he had graduated, he allowed his mind to wander. During the months that he had been at Morsmordre Castle, he had locked her in the deepest folds of his mind, forced himself to forget her because remembering her for even a brief moment could’ve cost him his life.

He had barely seen the other Death Eaters during his training and he himself had always worn his mask, it had almost always been just the Dark Lord, himself and the prisoners – witches, wizards and Muggles alike who had been kidnapped over the last two years. The prisoners Draco had tortured and killed with ease; these prisoners whose purpose was merely to train new Death Eaters. New recruits trained in the courtyard of the Dark Fortress. Draco attended a few sessions in order to avoid suspicion. No one knew of Draco’s private training, Lucius had been put under strict instruction from the Dark Lord to keep silent and even Lucius knew little about his son’s accomplishments.

In front of their peers, the younger and new Death Eaters tortured their victims endlessly, raped the young females and slaughtered them as the elders laughed and jeered. It was their sport, their amusement, their idea of fun. Voldemort had trained Draco personally, and in that evil twisted way Draco found that his own ways were much more gracious and refined – he killed swiftly and heartlessly, tortured endlessly and relentlessly but still with sophistication. He killed without remorse, taking neither pleasure nor pride; he killed to kill, to end life and he did it with precision, and without feeling. Voldemort had taken this for pure evilness and had praised him for it.

Two months ago Voldemort had presented him with a mask for his “Graduation”, a beautiful and terrifying mask that was nothing like the masks the other Death Eaters wore. His mask was crafted from rare Pearl-Dragon scales which possessed the magical properties of concealing any recognition from its viewers and making the wearer a mere figment of imagination to the viewers’ minds. The scales had been molten in the hottest flames conjured from the earth’s core. The silver mask covered his whole face except his eyes, lips and chin. The almond shaped eyeholes were covered with an almost see-through silvery sheen when it wasn’t worn, so pure it was almost white. Only when he wore it did the mask reveal his eyes, though his pupils took the form of silvery-grey skulls. It was charmed to mould with his face and could not be removed by anyone but the wearer.

Unlocking the door to his house, Draco immediately made for his bedroom and sunk heavily on his bed, not bothering to remove his clothes. It was easy enough to manipulate, to torture and to kill. He had mastered full control over his mind and emotions, but her, Merlin, she plagued his mind to no end. But it wasn’t so much when he was torturing and killing, it was afterwards, when he was in solitude. Her beautiful innocent brown eyes stared hatefully and accusingly at him constantly.

Sighing, Draco closed his eyes. She was only a memory – at least that was what he had been telling himself, and for too long he had been trying to believe it. Tomorrow the Dark Lord was sending him to the cold lands of the Far North of Finland to work on the resurrection of the Ancient Ice Lords. At least, that was what the inner circle was to believe. Tomorrow morning, Draco Malfoy would be gone and nightfall would bring their second master. Tomorrow all death eaters would behold The Dark Phantom.

.

.

“Do you know why I chose you, Drakkus?” Voldemort wheezed softly, “Over all others do you know why Voldemort chose you?”

Draco’s face remained impassive. “No, my Lord, but it is indeed the greatest honour bestowed upon me.”

Voldemort laughed gleefully. “Aah yes, you are fearless, Drakkus, and you are faithless but faithful to Darkness. The Dark Lord sees this; Voldemort knows the darkness of evil. For I spent years in solitude studying it, Drakkus, immortality is the darkest form of Dark Magic, “ Vodemort cackled, “Aah and Voldemort defied death. Now come, Voldemort never chooses without care, bear your arm to me and wear your mask, Dark Phantom. Take your position by my side.”

Draco obeyed feeling the cool suction of the mask as he raised it to his face and stepping forward Draco stood before Voldemort and pulled back his sleeve to reveal the dark mark that marred his once perfect skin. Draco clenched his jaw as he felt Voldemort’s bony fingers clasp his wrist and the flesh on his forearm burn. Almost immediately Death Eaters flowed through the doors. One by one they lifted their hoods back, unmasked their faces and bowed low in front of Voldemort. Draco smirked when he saw his father. The pathetic fool had no idea who stood beside the Dark Lord for only Draco wore a mask, only he was honoured and trusted by the Dark Lord. Only this morning had Lucius bid him farewell and told him that he was to do exceedingly well and not to fail on his quest in the far north. What a pathetic fool!

Lucius had trained him his whole life to become everything that was expected of a Pure Blood and a Malfoy, reared him to be obedient, cold, cruel and calculating. Draco didn’t doubt that his father had shaped him to become his own slave and to do his bidding; he almost laughed out loud at how the tables had turned. Lucius was to be completely and utterly at his disposal, at the beck and call of his own son though it was ironic how he’d never know. Draco smirked to himself, oh Lucius would know soon enough, Draco would make certain of it even if it was the last thing his father would ever know.

No less than 25 Death Eaters had gathered in the Throne Room. Only the inner-circle had been summoned, and they were apprehensive. Among them Draco saw his old mentor Snape who looked darker and sterner than ever. Aunt Bellatrix stood regally and looked extremely excited. Draco sneered, his aunt was infatuated with the Dark Lord and would go to any extreme to please her master. No doubt if Voldemort was still able to perform Bellatrix would have also offered her body out of loyalty. Draco smirked to himself, it was common knowledge that Voldemort has sacrificed too much of his humanity, his soul mind and body was consumed with darkness and it had overruled his primal needs as a man – after all Voldemort was barely human let alone a man.

No one flinched; no one met each others’ eyes but Draco could smell their fear and anticipation as they waited patiently for the Dark Lord to address them. Finally Voldemort spoke, his voice raspy but full of power and dominance, “My faithful Death Eaters, tonight I give you my most trusted Dark Servant of all. Tonight you shall pledge yourselves to him as you have vowed yourselves to me.” Voldemort stood and thrust his wand towards Draco who bore his forearm and knelt before the Dark Lord, doe-brown eyes flashed through his mind glaring at him accusingly. Draco groaned inwardly as he fought for control over himself, Not now my innocent Ginevra, he hissed at himself mentally, don’t torment me now sweet Weaslette.

Pain surged through his arm almost making him scream out loud as Voldemort muttered a long ancient spell. It felt like his skin was being ripped apart and stitched back together with a burning needle. Realisation dawned on Draco, Voldemort was completing his mark. When he finished, Draco stood and stepped forward, his bare arm raised in the air for them to see. Warm blood flowed freely down his arm.

“Behold your second Master! Behold the Dark Phantom!” Voldemort’s voice was almost thunderous.

All the Death Eaters sunk to their knees, their heads bowed low. “We pledge ourselves unquestionably to thee, Dark Phantom.” They uttered loudly in unison. These were more or less the same words Draco himself had vowed to Voldemort during his initiation.

Voldemort cackled, “He will lead you to greatness by my command. The time has now come for Lord Voldemort to unleash terror!”

“May Darkness guide us!” The Death Eaters shouted together as they stood, “Hail the Dark Lord and his Dark Phantom!”

“Those who defy the Dark Phantom also defy Lord Voldemort! Let it be known among your children and the lower ranks of the power that I have invested in my son of Darkness!” Voldemort screeched, “Now go! Let the world behold the Dark Phantom!”

.

.

12. The First Mark

Sorry for the delay, been incredibly busy and having slight issues, technical as well as personal… I’ll really try to update faster as I do have quite a few chapters written already though not finalised.

The First Mark

The raid had been draining but at the same time exhilarating. He’d felt nothing but immense power. He knew it was a test, not so much for the Dark Lord, but for the inner circle. He needed to prove himself ‘worthy’ of their respect and for that he had killed and tortured at random. Attacking London would’ve been seen to be folly and dangerous, but against all odds he’d muttered a single word to the Death Eaters and they had followed his Apparation to the heart of London. The capital would be busy regardless of the late hour. If he were to make an impression, London would be the place to make it, and not only for the Death Eaters but also for Muggles and the whole magical community.

The inner circle was composed of ruthless dark wizards, all devoid of morals and emotion. Draco knew that well enough because he had been brought up to be that way. But even the Death Eaters had been paralysed in awe as they watched their second Master kill and torture Muggles, blasting them from his path as he strode down a long street full of pubs and restaurants known as ‘Soho’. It was not long before the Death Eaters regained their wits and followed suit.

Shouts and screams of terror and could be heard from all corners as they stormed the streets. Draco smirked as he watched them gleefully wreck havoc, death and destruction. Lucius was thoroughly enjoying himself. The pitiful fool, Draco thought grimly. He hated himself in that moment; he was no better than his father.

Raising his wand Draco shouted, "Morsmordre!" causing the tip of his wand to erupt a stream of green light surrounded by wisps of black smoke – The Dark Mark had been cast and on cue the Death Eaters Disapparated.

Maybe more than fifty Muggles died, perhaps hundreds wounded. Draco didn’t really know nor did he care as he stalked down the corridor to his chambers. While he assumed his role as the Dark Phantom, he would reside in Morsmordre Castle. Draco Malfoy was supposed to be in the Far North and therefore would not be using his London home.

Reaching his new rooms Draco chanted the charms to unlock his door and entered cautiously glancing around the room before taking the mask off and heading for his bed. Of course there wouldn’t be anyone else there; the locks and wards he had placed on his door saw to that, but he was careful anyway. Pansy and Millicent (much to his surprise) had joined a few months ago and were still novices under Rabastan and Mulciber. Draco grimaced, no doubt Pansy would probably become a specialist in the Cruciatus and Imperius curses; Millicent was the female replica of either Crabbe of Goyle, but she was definitely blessed with a sliver of superior intelligence compared to the two oafs – which wasn’t really saying much.

Draco had almost been relieved when Voldemort had announced that he was to be ‘sent’ on an important mission to the Far North. Since Pansy’s arrival, she had hounded him to no end whenever she wasn’t in training. Now that he had had his first taste in killing ‘free-range’ Muggles, Draco’s stomach churned. The difference was significant; killing didn’t bother him (except when he slept), but that day the feeling was distinctive, the prisoners were there to be killed – people from Merlin-knew-where who had been held in captive for two years at the most and probably already presumed dead.

The massacre had created a massive disturbance; there was no reason, no justification. Draco laughed, all his killings, prisoners or not, had been unjustified and without reason. So why did he feel such a difference now? But then again, that wasn’t entirely right, he was justified, Ginevra Weasley was his justification. His beautiful, innocent and ignorant Ginevra.

Staring down at the Phantom Mask in his hand, Draco’s lips tightened. Voldemort was gaining new members fast and training them immediately. He knew that the inevitable war would be a fully fledged confrontation and the Order would have little chance against Dark Wizards and Witches, even the less experienced ones. A witch or wizard with Dark Magic behind his or her wand was not to be taken lightly. He knew that it was easy enough after a few kills and many novices were killing by the end of their first month. The Order would have to seek new tactics to win the battle. At the moment Voldemort and Draco (as the Dark Phantom) were simply causing fear and distress, wrecking confusion, disharmony and distrust to the community. The purpose of these random large-scale attacks on Muggles was simply a show of power and a means of distraction. It would take the Ministry a few days to rectify the damage on Soho, and if they could manage to locate all Muggle witnesses.

Draco had never understood the need to conceal magic from Muggles, witches and wizards were superior, but that would soon be rectified. Muggles would learn to respect and fear wizards. The existence of magic would soon be known to the world.

Sighing, Draco lay back on his bed still fully dressed in his black robes and the Phantom Mask still in his hand. With the night his dreams would come and the little Weaslette would be waiting with her beautiful haunting hateful eyes staring at him accusingly, and she had much to accuse him of tonight. Draco closed his eyes and allowed himself to drift into slumber.

*

Ginny stormed up the stairs in annoyance. It was late morning, she was tired and neither Remus nor Tonks had appeared for her Auror training. Instead she had found Snape waiting for her in the Room of Requirement. Though she had been surprised she did not show it, and bowing respectively to her Occlumens and Potions master, Ginny had walked to the middle of the room and waited patiently.

Snape had regarded her somewhat with distaste. Ginny didn’t even try to decipher her mentor. She had managed to fight back lately during her Occlumens classes and saw flashes of his most secret and perhaps most painful memories, but she knew very little of Snape. She didn’t care to know either. He didn’t seem to be as bad as Ron, Harry and Hermione had made him out to be, but then again her family didn’t have a history with Snape as James Potter had. Snape’s issues had been primarily with Harry. Ron and Hermione were targeted simply for being associated with the Boy-Who-Lived, that and because they were Gryffindors. Ginny shrugged. Snape was a strict teacher and highly judgemental, but he left her alone mostly.

Snape had practised the Imperius Curse on her, and with difficulty, she had managed to throw it off by the end of the session. Snape had explained that her knowledge in Occlumency contributed to her ability to withstand the Imperius Curse. Even though Snape had made snide comments about her ‘slow’ progression, Ginny knew better and took it as a compliment. He was obviously disappointed that she was progressing so fast. She had asked after Remus and Tonks and was met with a cold glare before being told that both members of the Order had been called on duty. Frowning, Ginny bit her tongue to refrain from any further questions and headed back to her rooms.

Bill and Molly wrote to her frequently but revealed little; Ron wrote to her on occasion and every time he excused himself for being too busy at the Auror Guild to write, and that Harry sent his regards. Ginny smiled wistfully as she reached the Head Girl’s chambers. She wished Ron would write more often; she missed him a lot, but she scolded herself for being ungrateful. Of course Ron was busy, he had to prove himself worthy to become accepted as a qualified Auror within a year.

Fatigue swept over her when she saw her bed and Ginny slipped out of her robes. Falling onto the bed, she was out like a light before her head even touched her pillow.

*

"Death Eaters Strike Muggle London on the Eve of Christmas!

Britain faces its first large-scale attack from you-know-who’s faithful supporters!

The Daily Prophet can confirm that at 1:32 this morning, central Muggle London, ‘Soho’, faced its first attack at the hands of no less than 20 Death Eaters. From interviews with bewildered surviving Muggles, we have learnt that the Death Eaters appeared out of nowhere and immediately started firing offensive curses, most of which were the Unforgivable Curses along with a wide range of highly dangerous hexes.

The reasons for this attack are yet unknown. However it has come to light that among the Death Eaters who normally wear black masks was a Death Eater who stood out with a Silver Mask. Another report revealed that this particular Death Eater also cast the Dark Mark.

Aurors who arrived at the scene moments after the Death Eaters left are refusing to comment. However, the Daily Prophet can reveal that the effected area has been successfully sectioned off as Aurors and medi-wizards and witches tend to wounded Muggles and work to repair the horrific damage caused. The Muggle Relations Department are conferring with agents within the Muggle community for explanations for the rising death toll.

Many buildings were burnt to cinders during this attack, and Muggles are still being pulled out of the rubble. It has been reported that 18 bodies have been found and that no witch or wizard has been identified as a victim, nor has any been reported missing as of yet.

The last time the Muggle community has been attacked was almost 19 years ago when the notorious Sirius Black massacred Muggles in broad daylight in a mad attempt of escape from justice. This is also the first time the Dark Mark has been cast since the World Quidditch Cup almost four years ago, where three Muggles were also tortured for sport by a band of rogue Death Eaters.

Is this the start of war? Was the silver masked Death Eater he-who-must-not-be-named himself? The Wizarding World trembles in fear as it is only a matter of time before the Death Eaters strike again!"

Harry threw the paper down angrily as he sat at the large kitchen table at Number 12 Grimmauld Place.

"He was innocent!" Harry hissed, his eyes stared angrily into the fire where a cauldron was simmering.

Remus, Molly, Ron, Bill and Charlie remained silent as they sat around the kitchen, their faces stern and grim. With the exception of Molly and Remus, the four wizards had just returned to Head Quarters after having spent a long night at the scene of attack. A meeting was to be held shortly regarding the event.

Harry sighed painfully as he turned to face Remus who regarded him sadly. "We know he was Harry," Remus said softly.

Harry nodded slightly and lowered his eyes back to the fire. So it had started, the First Mark had been cast high in the skies above London. Harry shuddered as he imagined the faces of the dead Muggles flash through his mind. It had been unpleasant, horrifying for some of the newly qualified Aurors. Even ones that had just joined for their first year at the Auror Guild had been summoned.

Soon the kitchen was full of grim wizards and witches. It had not taken long for most members to gather. Those who could not attend sent messages with other members. Harry didn’t bother to notice who was present; he couldn’t care less at the moment. Owls were risky and were used as a last resort to avoid suspicion. Though Dumbledore was secret keeper of Head Quarters, every precaution had to be taken. Finally with the arrival of Dumbledore the meeting commenced.

"It was too bold," Bill muttered, "and the masked death eater?"

Everyone glanced at one another before turning to Dumbledore, his face was stern and thoughtful though his eyes unreadable. A long silence settled as the members of the Order waited patiently, finally Dumbledore met their gazes. "Indeed it was a bold move by the Dark Order," Dumbledore said slowly, "very confident." He sighed, "I can only guess that this means Voldemort’s supporters are prepared."

Hisses and whispers of disbelief, doubt, fear and surprise broke out among the members. "But he could not have gained supporters so fast!" Charlie exclaimed.

"He’s had three and a half years, if not more," Harry mumbled making everyone turn to look at him; he looked away. "Last time was in the Ministry, end of my fifth year but he was back a year before then. The Death Eaters that were captured broke out of Azkaban a year and a half ago."

Remus nodded, "Voldemort would’ve needed some form of support to have done that. All but Wormtail and Bellatrix were captured at the Ministry."

"What are we going to do?" Molly asked fearfully.

Dumbledore stood. "For now we wait and double our efforts to find our own supporters. I shall return to Hogwarts and attend meetings as often as I can." And before anyone had fully registered his words, Dumbledore was gone.

Harry stared down at his hands that lay on the table. It was such a burden. The Prophecy had revealed his part in Voldemort’s demise, or his own; and since the revelation, it had weighed down on his conscience with such force that he could hardly stand it. No doubt Dumbledore had gone back to Hogwarts to wait on news from Snape. Though all members knew that Snape had turned to the Light side, not many knew that he still played his role in the high circle of Voldemort’s Death Eaters.

The First Mark had been brandished defiantly in the skies. A wound of shock and confusion ripped through both Muggle and Wizarding communities across the world. In one attack by 20 odd Death Eaters over a period of less than an hour, more than half of Soho had been raised to the ground and two thirds were ablaze.

Harry glanced up at everyone. His eyes scanned the room thoughtfully and few looked away respectfully as he met their gaze. He stood and everyone went quiet, a strange clenching sensation felt in the pit of his stomach – they’d been waiting for him.

"We need to know Voldemort’s confidant, the silver masked Death Eater," Harry started, "He wouldn’t have agreed to an attack if he wasn’t confident. We need to single out his supporters; we should know who they are, and they should be tracked," he said quietly.

It was the first time Harry had spoken directly to the Order and expressed his mind. Next to Dumbledore, Harry was naturally seen as their second in command and he felt bile rise to the back of his throat.

Finally Bill stood. "I agree with Harry. Their attack was quick, ruthless and destructive. They’ve grown bold which means they’re as fearless as ever." Looking around him, Bill sighed somewhat in resignation. "We need to be prepared, we need to know. We don’t have any time to lose."

Remus stood as well and nodded. "Harry and Bill are right. We need to start now."

A murmur of agreement came from all present members as one by one they stood and expressed their opinions. For the rest of the day, plans were drawn up, lists of known and potential Death Eaters were written down and assigned to volunteers who could spare the time without causing suspicion from their daily activities.

.

.

13. Old Loves Die Hard

Again, I am very sorry for the delay, but here’s another chapter, many thanks to my most patient beta Elise! The main questions in the reviews seem to be demanding when the whole D/G is going to kick in… it will be soon – and perhaps at the start it will not be what you are all waiting for. What I write now is (what I find) relevant to the build up of their relationship in the future, this IS my first D/G fic and I am trying to write it so I don’t have any gaping loopholes. Bear with me and be patient, it’s all coming together in my wee mind!

Old Loves Die Hard

Eleanor walked side by side with Luna towards Transfiguration, which was the last class of Friday afternoon and was shared with Gryffindors. Luna was happily humming "God Save the Queen" as they wound their way up the tower to McGonagall’s class. Tomorrow was a Hogsmeade weekend and most seventh years were grateful for their monthly trip to the village. Their workload was backbreaking. She smiled to herself as she thought of this weekend; Blaise would be coming to see her.

Thinking of Blaise made Eleanor frown slightly, she loved him and she was sure Blaise also felt for her but neither had said anything. There was a darkness that surrounded Blaise. Despite what most of her friends thought of her, Eleanor wasn’t completely ignorant nor was she that naïve. She was shy and quiet but she was no fool. Blaise was mysterious and secretive, especially when it came to his family and friends – especially when it came to Draco Malfoy.

Eleanor was part of Dumbledore’s Army which Ginny was overseeing. Undoubtedly, Blaise knew of her involvement but had respected her privacy and had not asked her about it. Eleanor had also chosen not to tell him. It was not entirely because she didn’t trust him, but she didn’t trust his family ties. There were rumours that plagued the Zabinis, that Eleanor was extremely cautious about.

Blaise was everything she wanted in a man, a gentleman, romantic, funny and damn sexy (in her opinion at least). His connection with Draco Malfoy, however, worried her immensely. It was common knowledge of Lucius’ connection with the Dark Lord and no doubt his son was to follow in his footsteps. Eleanor did not know if Blaise played a part in the Dark Order, but she knew he’d not put her in harms way. Quite frankly Eleanor thought it best if she didn’t know at all, but it nagged at her conscience nonetheless.

Blaise also asked her a lot about Ginny and it worried Eleanor. But it was not in a possessive way and she didn’t understand why her boyfriend was so interested in her best friend. Blaise was extremely subtle about it but it had gotten to a point that Eleanor was aware of his interest. There was something about the things he asked, it was as if asking after a loved one, yet not. It irked her sometimes, Blaise was so mysterious…

"I hope Ginny comes to Hogsmeade with us, don’t you?" Luna said.

Eleanor grinned, "I do, she’s been busy though and we barely see her. She did say Ron was coming to see her as well and we both know she wouldn’t pass up that chance for the world!"

"And you’re seeing Blaise." Luna said quietly and then burst out laughing causing everyone who was walking up the stairs to jump and turn to stare, though upon seeing that it was Luna, they shrugged and carried on walking. "Mystery those two are, him and Draco," she said between gasps of breath.

Eleanor frowned. "Indeed they are, but they wouldn’t be Slytherins otherwise."

Luna shrugged. "They’re not all bad, not as bad as they fancy themselves to be anyway. Traditionalists if you ask me."

Eleanor sighed and shook her head in despair. "I sometimes really wonder though, what is the real point of it all?"

"Old blood it is, high lords of the old Magician’s Guilds, when we ruled over the Muggles." Luna giggled. "It’ll all end completely or start up again soon you know. Ginny and her Malfoy will see to that."

Eleanor stared at Luna and raised an inquisitive eyebrow, "What on earth do you mean, Luna, ‘Her Malfoy’? Ginny loathes Malfoy, as he does her, you’ve got to be blind, deaf and dumb not to know it." Eleanor frowned. What she had just said didn’t ring true – Ginny hated Malfoy, but Malfoy had never really directed his hatred to Ginny personally.

Luna shrugged, "Oh you’ll see soon enough, born for each other they are, likes her he does."

Eleanor sighed in disbelief, she knew Luna was a sandwich short of a picnic and completely off her rocker, but the things she came out with sometimes, Merlin! She knew better than to question Luna’s theories though, it would just befuddle her even further.

*

Draco Apparated into the foyer of Malfoy Manor. It had been two months since Voldemort had "sent" him up to the North of Finland, and this was his first routine visit home. He didn’t know if his father would be home, especially as Lucius was still greatly wanted by the Ministry. But the Ministry was nearly overrun by the Dark Order through the subtle use of the Imperious Curse. Blaise’s own father was seeing to that. He was not a formal member of the Dark Order but did its bidding nonetheless; he was almost as influential as Lucius had been in the Ministry even though not as affluent. It served its purpose well enough.

Sighing Draco headed towards the west wing of the Manor where his parent’s chambers lay. He knew his mother would be in her sitting room, and opening the elegant doors he was met by her, evidently startled. But Draco was also slightly surprised when he saw Snape sitting stiffly on one of the sofas.

Bowing respectfully at Snape, Draco closed the door behind him and strode towards his mother. She looked at him in bewilderment and stood slowly as Draco reached for her extended hand and raised it to his lips. "Mother," he said softly.

"Draco," Narcissa whispered, "You’re home!"

Draco smirked. "Indeed I am, mother, it’s been a long time," he said in the same soft voice before turning to Snape, "Professor." He nodded.

If Snape was surprised he did not reveal it, instead he nodded, "Draco, I hear you were sent to the North." It was a statement and not a question. Draco daringly met his old mentor’s eyes. Snape searched and probed Draco’s, while Draco blanked him out. Their lips curled into knowing smiles.

Narcissa looked from her son to his old professor and left the room. "I’ll call for tea," she said softly before closing the door behind her.

"So, Draco, I see you have changed your robes," Snape said coolly.

Draco smirked. "You know full well that I have not set foot out of Britain, I was not expecting visitors."

"I see some flaws in your ways of thinking that the Dark Lord evidently overlooked," Snape almost sneered.

Draco nodded. Snape had always been a harsh mentor and never gave praise lightly – except when Slytherins had Potions class with Gryffindors. "I admit that I’ve faltered, it’ll not happen again."

Snape nodded in satisfaction, "The Dark Lord has chosen a second in command, if you haven’t already heard, coincidentally on the day you left," he said softly; his eyes bore into Draco’s.

"So I’ve heard," Draco replied impassively. "The Dark Phantom, my father tells me, is a ruthless cold blooded murderer that would rival even aunt Bellatrix."

"I think it’s high time you pay Dumbledore a visit, Draco," Snape said softly.

Draco stared back into Snape’s cold black eyes. "And I think it is high time you tell me the truth about your loyalty, Sir," he replied, his voice just as soft and his eyes just as piercing and probing as his mentor’s.

*

"Drake?"

Draco smirked as he stepped from the fireplace of Zabini Villa and nodded. "Blaise."

Blaise grinned and ushered his friend from the fireplace. "It’s been a while."

"It has indeed," Draco sighed before seating himself on the sofa. Blaise strode over to a grand cabinet filled with liquor and poured two glasses of Italian Dark wizard wine.

Draco nodded as he took his glass. "I see you stick to the same fine Italian wine over the French, Blaise."

Blaise nodded, "Aye, I’d offer you nothing than the best, Drake. The French Dark is pitiful compared to this."

"Indeed." Draco grinned. "And it would have nothing to do with your own Italian heritage?" Blaise grinned . "So… how fares my old friend since graduation?" Draco asked somewhat bitterly.

"Well enough, my father insisted I study International Law. ‘Tis tedious to say the least. And you, if I dare ask?"

"You do dare, but it would be unwise to indulge in my affairs, rest assured all’s well." Draco grimaced, "I’m here to ask-"

"After your Weaslette," Blaise finished the sentence. "Aye, she’s well enough though Eleanor tells me she’s withdrawn herself somewhat. She puts it down to the absence of the Weasley King, but I think you and I know better. I see that old loves die hard in you, Drake." Draco’s face darkened and Blaise grinned.

Draco nodded slowly, his face pensive though still had an air of indifference. Draining his glass Draco sighed, "Old lies die harder, Blaise. I visit Hogwarts tomorrow."

Blaise regarded Draco with a raised eyebrow. "I take it that ‘tis best I don’t ask your reasons."

Draco smirked. "Indeed it would be best, though I just need to visit Snape to discuss certain matters."

"Eleanor is becoming suspicious of my questions regarding your Weaslette, Drake. She’s not as naïve as she seems."

Draco nodded thoughtfully, "Perhaps its best if you stop. I’ll have my own ways of watching her, though I doubt it is important now," he said impassively, "I wait her graduation."

Blaise nodded and sighed as they fell into an all too familiar brooding silence.

"What happens then, Drake?" Blaise muttered.

Draco sighed. "The war has started, Blaise, but the real battles are yet to be fought… I don’t know what the Dark Lord’s plans are yet…"

"Drake, where do ye stand in this?" Blaise asked quietly, his eyes stared seriously at Draco who met his friend’s gaze unwavering.

"You know the answer to that, Blaise, and for your sake I’ll not answer that question. You have my word that Eleanor will be safe. I swear on the Weaslette’s life," Draco said coolly.

Blaise sighed and nodded, "You sacrifice a lot for a wee lass who loathes you, Drake."

Draco chuckled. "You should know better than that, Blaise, I don’t sacrifice without knowing I will gain from it."

Blaise rose an inquisitive eyebrow. "What can you gain from her, Drake? Eleanor assures me that your little Ginevra fumes at the mention of your name."

"I want nothing from her." Draco said darkly, "She has nothing to offer that I want, and that is the truth."

Blaise shook his head in resignation, there was no point arguing, his friend was deceiving himself. "Ye feel for her Drake, may it be hatred or even love, you feel for her passionately and ye feel for her deeply, and I warn you, no good will come from this."

Draco didn’t answer; instead he stared stonily into the unlit fireplace.

14. Old Lies Die Harder

. Old Lies Die Harder

Ginny grinned as she saw Eleanor and Luna waiting for her at the entrance to the Great Hall, Colin was with her.

“Hey Ellie, Luna, sorry we’re a bit late. Colin was having a bad hair day.” Ginny grinned as she reached the two Ravenclaws.

Eleanor grinned and Luna smiled. “Well hurry up! I’ve got a date.”

Colin scowled and rolled his eyes. “Blaise’s is coming then is he?”

Eleanor blushed. “Yes he is! And what of it!?”

Colin grinned and shrugged. “Is he as good as he’s rumoured to be?”

Eleanor smacked Colin playfully on the arm. “That, Col, is none of your business!”

Ginny frowned but said nothing as the quartet trudged on through the snow towards Hogsmeade. She hadn’t gone home for Christmas Break; because Molly had said it was better that she focused on her school work. But Ginny knew that her family didn’t want her in the midst of the Order’s Headquarters. She’d read the Daily Prophet every day and wasn’t completely ignorant to what was happening outside the security of Hogwarts ancient walls.

There was a notorious Death Eater named the Dark Phantom who was on rampage. Every few days there were attacks on Muggle cities and or towns. It was chaos. There was no secret about Magic in the Muggle world anymore, though many Muggles still believed it to be a series of terrorist attacks. The Ministry could not handle the raids led by this Dark Phantom and it was virtually due to the fact that Fudge was an idiot and also because there were not enough Aurors to do damage control. The destruction was done at such large scales that it was almost impossible for Ministry officials to hunt and modify the memories of all the Muggles in the area. It was seriously out of hand.

Hogwarts was on edge. Students were in fear for their families; no doubt this was the reason for the random attacks carried out by the Dark Phantom. It was as Dumbledore had said at the end of her third year, Voldemort worked on disharmony and fear; he fed off it. The identity of this Dark Phantom was yet unknown but speculation had it that it was either Voldemort or his long lost son. Ginny shivered as she remembered Tom… so handsome… so mysterious… and so deadly evil. The idea of there being two Toms in the world was enough to make her skin crawl.

She’d loved him for his company more than anything else and she hated herself for that. She’d been weak and insecure. Ron was always so wrapped up in his stuff with Harry and Hermione. Closing her eyes, Ginny pushed her thoughts away. It would do her no good to think about it now and wallow in self-pity, it was done and there was nothing she could do to change it now. Accepting and moving on was the only way she could triumph over it. Her brothers loved her; she’d just been foolish and was led astray, and she’d not make the same mistake again… but she was so lonely…

She forced herself to focus on Hogsmeade as they approached the small wizard village. Turning to Eleanor Ginny sighed. “So, you shooting off to Blaise then?” She knew she was being unfair. Blaise never failed to be in Hogsmeade to see Eleanor every single weekend they had a trip. Ginny was just worried.

Eleanor nodded, “Yeah, but you can all come you know, it’s not like you’re unwelcome,” she said quietly.

Ginny sighed. “Look Ellie, I know he means a lot to you and you do to him as well, but –”

Eleanor smiled. “I know Ginny, and I’m careful.”

Ginny nodded and hugged Eleanor. “Alright then, we’ll see you in the Broomsticks around 3.”

*

“Why are you so worried, Gin?” Colin asked as they sat down with their butterbeers in the Three Broomsticks.

Ginny sighed and sunk back into her chair tiredly, “I just – well Merlin Colin! It’s Blaise Zabini we’re talking about here, Malfoy’s best friend! Godric knows they’re all bad to the core!” she muttered.

“He’s actually quite nice you know,” Luna said in an as-a-matter-of-fact tone, “He really likes her; she’s safest with him than anyone else.”

“Still… connections and history – well excuse me for being worried ok,” Ginny snapped.

Colin grinned sheepishly. “What is it with you anyway? Malfoy was never that much of a prick towards you.”

Ginny glared at Colin and he cringed. “An insult to my family is an insult to me, Colin and you’d best remember it.” Ginny muttered in annoyance, “And he insulted my brothers and my family left, right and centre.”

Colin’s ears glowed, “Yeah, well, I know that,” he muttered quickly, “Anyway, fancy doing some shopping?”

Ginny shook her head. “Nah, you two go, I’m waiting for one of my bloody brothers to show.”

Colin stood and grabbed Luna, pulling her after him, “Alright then, we’ll see you in a few minutes,” he muttered, knowing that staying with Ginny at the moment wasn’t the best idea.

Luna smiled happily. “He watches you all the time, you know. I told Eleanor he likes you.”

Ginny frowned after Luna and Colin as they left the Three Broomsticks. What the hell did she mean by that? And who the hell was she talking about? Shrugging, Ginny focused on her butterbeer, forcing herself not to take notice of the edgy people around her, controlling her mind not to stray to thinking about Tom OR Malfoy.

Suddenly Pig dropped down in front of her, a torn piece of parchment in his beak. Grinning at Ron’s owl, she hastily took the parchment and unfolded it.

DO NOT LEAVE HOGWARTS!

Ginny stared at the parchment in shock and anger and the screams started.

*

No one noticed the dark figures loitering about in the streets of Hogsmeade as people rushed from place to place. No one seemed to sense the disturbance in the air as evil surrounded them and without warning screams and shouts were heard from all corners. Flashes of light shot through the air as hexes and curses were thrown haphazardly from the tips of wands.

Ginny bolted in her seat as witches and wizards rushed outside knocking their chairs over, either drawing their wands and readying themselves to fight or to run for cover. Spinning around, Ginny stared outside the window and stood paralysed at the sight before her eyes. Hogsmeade was under attack. Black-cloaked, hooded and masked wizards were gathering in the main street of Hogsmeade, forming a large group as they continued down the road firing blasts of deadly curses from their wands randomly.

Ginny glanced around her urgently looking for an escape; the pub seemed deserted and there was no immediate place to hide. She couldn’t stand around like an idiot or they’d see her through the window and jumping under a table would be just stupid as the tables (and anything under them) were all in plain view from the entrance door.

Frantically, Ginny pressed herself against the wall and was momentarily out of sight from the window. Suddenly, she heard a series of cracks sound everywhere and risking a peek Ginny gasped – Aurors!

More shouts sounded and the air was static with magic as curses were projected wildly back and forth between Death Eaters and Aurors. Ginny froze – among the Aurors was the unmistakable blotch of red hair, in fact 4 unmistakable blotches as far as she could see, Ron, Charlie, Bill and Arthur.

“No,” she shouted aloud without thinking and started for the door.

Ron turned wildly. “Ginny,” he cried but wasn’t given any time to try and listen. It was mayhem and the noises; he must’ve been mistaken.

Ginny reached the door and flung it open only to stop dead in her tracks in shock, stumbling backwards she fell hard on her backside. Looking up fearfully, Ginny met a horrendous masked face. But despite the dominating and fearful appearance of the mask, it was the most beautiful and enchanting thing she’d ever seen. Not that she was paying much attention to it – she had come face to face with the Dark Phantom. Ginny opened her mouth to scream but was immediately silenced by a silencing charm.

He closed the door behind him, and glanced around the room – as if checking for any other people. Furious, Ginny flung a whole line of silent insults at him.

The Phantom turned his eyes back on her then and Ginny screamed soundlessly – the eyes… blackness surrounded his eyes but the wispy cloudy grey orbs were shaped into skulls.

He chuckled, “Ah, what have we here… a Weasley.”

Ginny glared at him.

He studied her for a few moments and then his eyes swept towards the streets – Ginny could only assume that he could see through solid objects as he was looking through the wooden walls of the pub and subconsciously she wrapped her arms protectively around herself, his mere presence was not only frightening but it also made her feel incredibly vulnerable.

“Don’t bother, little Weasley, nothing you have is enough to tempt me,” he sneered and suddenly grabbed her arm, half-dragging / half-carrying her across the floor towards the store room. Ginny clawed, kicked, hit and screamed silently to no effect.

He dropped her unceremoniously on the floor and cast a locking charm on the door. Bending down, he opened a trap door in the floor and shoved her into it. “Go, follow the passage and don’t come back. I’ll not guarantee your safety if you do.” His voice was urgent though his masked face was unreadable.

Without saying anything further or even bothering to take off the silencing charm, he shut the trap door. Ginny pounded against the door; it didn’t budge. She realised that she was not going to get out of the trap door and ran down the passageway towards Hogwarts. Eleanor, Colin and Luna were still in Hogsmeade not to mention three of her brothers and her father. She would double back; she knew this secret passageway. Sprinting along in the darkness and stumbling at times she finally made it to the statue of the one eyed witch. There was a lever inside that allowed her to open the secret entrance. She shuddered to think what could’ve happened to her if she had needed an incantation. She’d be left to rot. Pushing the thought out of her mind, Ginny thundered up the stairs to find McGonagall.

*

Draco’s heart raced and he didn’t bother to try and gain control of himself. No one would watch him closely now that they were distracted by the mayhem, and behind his mask he was unreadable anyway. He’d seen her through the window when the Weasley King had shouted his sister’s name – just a flash of red hair but he’d recognise that hair anywhere. He’d ignored the arrival of the Aurors as he strode swiftly down the street.

His stomach clenched tightly when he had seen her – foolish girl was about to run headlong into the midst of deadly curses for the sake of her brothers. The girl was an immediate danger to herself.

Raising his wand, he muttered the incantation of the Dark Mark, signalling to the Death Eaters that their job here was done – even if the village was more or less still intact with very few casualties.

*

Ginny burst into McGonagall’s office without knocking, startling her Head of House.

“Miss Weasley! What is the meaning of this?” McGonagall snapped, her eyes worried at the dishevelled appearance of Hogwart’s current Head Girl.

Ginny opened her mouth gasping air and trying to speak but pointed to her throat meaningfully. Immediately understanding, McGonagall stood abruptly and pointed her wand at Ginny, “Finite Incantatum.”

“Hogsmeade – attack – Phantom – Aurors – Ron – Help,” Ginny gasped incoherently before collapsing into a chair McGonagall had conjured up for her.

McGonagall paled. “I’ll send for the Headmaster immediately.”

Ginny stood and began to follow her professor’s heated departure. “I’ll come to!”

“You’ve done quite enough, Miss Weasley!” Professor McGonagall snapped but didn’t stop walking briskly down the corridor; Ginny panted closely behind her. “Ronald Weasley is a more than capable and well trained Auror!”

Annoyed, Ginny rushed down the stairs to the Entrance Hall. McGonagall wouldn’t allow her back to Hogsmeade if she stayed and asked permission. If she wanted to go, she would have to go now while her head of house couldn’t stop her.

As she reached the great doors, she met a train of pale faced and petrified students, most accompanied by Aurors, others huddled in groups. Younger third years whimpered and many were crying in fear and shock. Frantically, Ginny scanned the crowd for her friends and finally her eyes landed upon Blaise Zabini.

Rushing towards him Ginny grabbed his robes making him spin around to face her, “Eleanor! Where is she?” Ginny hissed, almost blinded by rage and fear.

Blaise inclined his head his eyes travelling to a bundle clutching to his chest. “She’s safe and sound, Ginevra, as are your other two friends.” His eyes motioned to Colin and Luna who stood together not far from them.

Ginny glared at Blaise. Looking at Eleanor in concern, she nodded and headed towards Luna and Colin. Both looked pale and worried but upon seeing Ginny, they looked somewhat relieved.

“It all happened so fast; there was nothing we could do,” Colin muttered.

Ginny nodded. “Something we can never prepare for in DA. They had the element of surprise.”

Luna smiled. “Got a weakness they have though, and they don’t even know it. They think it’s their greatest strength. Change the course of this war, it will.”

Ginny frowned. Now was really not the time for her to decipher her friend’s strange comments that were made at the most bizarre and almost inappropriate times.

*

The Dark Phantom stormed through Morsmordre Castle in a fit of rage. Death Eater Novices bowed and scattered hastily out of his way as he headed towards his chambers. He had never been more petrified in his life. The instant that he had seen the flash of red hair, his heart had plummeted. If she had been seen - a shudder shot down his spine as he pushed the thoughts out of his mind.

Reaching his chambers, Draco unlocked his doors and closed them behind him and immediately sagged against them. Merlin, that girl would one day be the ruin of him! He’d told himself over and over again that he could push her to one side and would eventually feel indifferent, but today had proven him wrong again. Everything he did, he did with her on his conscience. His ultimate goal was to stop thinking about her but he wanted to make sure she was safe.

Chuckling in disbelief, he headed for his bathroom. He always showered or bathed after a raid, as if he were washing away his sins. Sins he committed in her name…

“Damn you, Blaise, damn you for being right… damn you for knowing! Merlin let you burn in hell for this,” he breathed as he shed his clothes and removed his mask before stepping into the steaming jets of water.

He would have to attend the meeting tonight as Draco Malfoy without a mask. Salazar knew how Voldemort was going to keep up his double life as himself as well as the Phantom. The older Death Eaters, including his father, were bound to be suspicious if the Dark Phantom was absent every time he was present. Groaning, Draco rushed through his shower and donned his normal Death Eater robes and black mask before Apparating back to Malfoy Manor.

15. Blood Oath

Blood Oath

Ron scanned the crowd of upset students that gathered in the Great Hall, and strode towards his sister whose deep red hair gave her away almost instantly.

“Ginny,” he cried out in relief and he immediately enveloped her into a tight hug. “Merlin,” he breathed in her hair, “You’re alright.”

Ginny embraced her brother tightly. “Oh, Ron! I was so scared – I saw you there and –” she gasped.

“It’s alright… sshh,” Ron said softly, cutting her off and kissing her forehead. A stab of pain pricked at his heart; his sister had been there – she’d not received his message. If anything had happened to her, he would’ve killed himself out of guilt and heartbreak.

“Where’s Dad, Charlie and Bill, Fred, George?”

“They’re on Ministry business. Merlin Ginny, didn’t you get my message?” Ron asked, still crushing her to his chest protectively.

“I did, but I was already in the Three Broomsticks… and it all kicked off right after I read it.” Ginny pushed back slightly.

“What happened? They smashed up the Broomsticks. How did you get away?” Ron asked worriedly.

“I-” Ginny froze, for some reason she was reluctant to tell Ron about the Dark Phantom. “I came through the secret passage… had to warn McGonagall.”

Ron grinned and ruffled her hair. “Ah, Fred’s and George’s hunger for mischief always comes into good use at some point, eh?”

Ginny nodded and grinned in reply. She didn’t feel at all guilty for telling half the truth. After all she did come back through the secret passage way. She hadn’t lied, but why she hadn’t told the complete truth?

“Gin, I’ve got to head back for a meeting. Will you be alright?” Ron asked quietly, his eyes full of worry and concern.

Ginny nodded. “I’ll be fine… give my love to Mum.”

Ron grinned. “She’ll probably be up to see you anyway. Look, I know I haven’t been the best-“

“Just go!” Ginny grinned. “And you are the best brother – if you learnt how to write!”

Ron laughed sheepishly and pinched Ginny’s nose lovingly before striding out of the Great Hall, but not until he’d smiled at Luna.

Ginny watched after him wistfully and sighed. He did try, he really did but he just didn’t understand. Shrugging, Ginny turned to Colin and Luna who were trying to console some of the younger years. Ginny groaned inwardly. Head Girl duties – shit she had a mess to help sort out. Scanning the room for the Head Boy, Ginny got to work trying to organise the younger students back to their dorms.

*

He stood, his hooded cloak covering his face.

“It’s time, Draco, read this quickly.” A figure appeared behind him in the bustling crowd in the Three Broomsticks, no one would notice them here, and if they did no one would care as they were too immersed in the events that had taken place that morning. The wind and sleet raged outside as Scottish winter boasted its worst.

Draco glanced over the piece of parchment and nodded. The man took it back and crumpled it in his pocket before leaving hastily out of the front door. Draco followed close behind him.

Once they were outside the man took the piece of paper out of his pocket and muttered a spell, pointing his wand at it, the parchment burst into blue flames and disappeared. Satisfied, the two men carried on walking towards the Forbidden Forest.

*

Harry sat in the kitchen of his Godfather’s old house pouring over pieces of parchment. It had been barely seven months since he had graduated from Hogwarts and become a full member of the Order of the Phoenix. Since then he had moved out of the Dursley’s home and taken residence in Sirius’s house and the Order had cleansed most of the house of dark magic. Hermione had miraculously found a counter charm to remove Mrs. Black’s portrait and shoved the screaming woman in the attic.

The Wizarding community was quivering in fear as they were on the brink of war. Death Eaters were no longer subtle with their killings; their raids became more and more frequent and the Dark Lord was gaining control fast. Almost half of the Ministry was taken; most of the officials acting under the Imperious curse and others turning fully and freely to Voldemort’s side – either out of fear or willingness.

Harry sighed. It would be a hard battle.

Today a meeting would be held with all members of the Order regarding the attack on Hogsmeade that morning. Harry had not yet met many of the members, but Dumbledore was still head of the Order and Harry had complete faith in his headmaster.

In twos and threes members arrived, Tonks with Remus and Madeye, Ron with Fred and George, Charlie with Bill and Fleur. Kingsley arrived with Neville and Hermione, Fletcher with Seamus and Lee Jordan, Molly and Arthur came hand in hand with Angelina and Oliver Wood close behind. Many others filed in which Harry had never met before. Molly immediately brewed a large cauldron of tea and prepared biscuits with the help of Hermione and Tonks, while the others settled down around the table. Their faces were dark and glum.

Suddenly a feather appeared followed by a muffled pop, a puff of hazy red and orange smoke which cleared to reveal Dumbledore with Fawkes perched on his shoulder.

“Ah, only two more, I left Minerva in charge of the school,” Dumbledore said gravely as he sat down at the head of the table.

As if on cue the kitchen doors flung open and Snape entered, his cloak forever billowing out behind him. Everyone noticed the hooded figure following in his wake. The two stood at the back of the room like spectators after bowing slightly to Dumbledore who smiled merrily.

“Now that we are all here, please, let the meeting commence.” Dumbledore officially started the meeting as Hermione and Molly served everyone tea and biscuits, which both Snape and his hooded companion refused politely.

Immediately voices broke out from all sides of the room regarding the attack on Hogsmeade.

“… Dark Phantom… ruthless…”

“… wasn’t as bad as the others…”

“… only there for a few minutes…

“They fled like dogs when the Aurors arrived…”

“…none dead… casualties… though no muggle control…”

“….children… brutal… to have to witness…”

Dumbledore raised his hand for silence and order making everyone fall silent. “I assure you that the children are in good hands and families are being contacted. For now let us focus on the information we have gathered.”

“Percy Weasley and Cornelius Fudge are definitely under the imperious,” Kingsley reported which received a whimper from Molly and a stony stare from Arthur. The other Weasleys shuffled uneasily in their seats.

“The Ministry can no longer be depended on, but we’ve known this since forever now,” Charlie sighed, breaking the awkward silence.

Bill nodded. “The goblins are still not stating their side, but without the Ministry behind us it’s hard to win them over.”

“Can’t trust those Goblins anyway,” Moody muttered, “Gold digging opportunistic little mutts!”

“Some of the tree spirits will join us,” Neville piped up nervously.

Dumbledore smiled at Neville. “They will indeed be a great asset, and we mustn’t underestimate the power of nature.”

“They’ll be good spies.” Charlie grinned at Neville who seemed to beam proudly. “We’ll also be able to get a few dragons.”

Everyone turned to Charlie in surprise. “I managed to devise a means of communication with them. No one knows this, but the dragons can feel the evil brewing and are mostly against it. They want free land and reign though, which I don’t know if we can offer.”

“Merlin, Charlie, you talk to dragons?” Molly asked, astonished.

Charlie grinned, “Yeah, Hagrid and I worked on it together though mind, he found a wounded Chinese Fireball Dragon in the Forbidden Forest. Turned out that Terror-Flame is a chief dragon from China. He’s got quite a few contacts with other dragon chiefs. Apparently the dragons have a civilisation we were never aware of, a whole world federation of dragons networked throughout the globe. With some persuasion, we could ride them.”

“This is indeed good news.” Dumbledore smiled. “We lost the giants to Voldemort, but we have gained the dragons. I forgot about the ancient Dragon Guild. It’s been more than a millennia since the dragons came to the aid of wizards.”

“Talking about recruiting,” Bill said quietly and somewhat troubled, “Ginny has expressed her wish to join the Order after she graduates, and she has recruited a few more members as well, Gryffindors and Ravenclaws she knows and trusts.”

The room went awkwardly silent as everyone turned to look at Molly who had gone deathly pale. “No! Not my Ginny,” she cried, and then turned to Arthur. “She’s not allowed! I’ll not stand for it! Tell her no, Arthur, you must!”

Draco’s heart plummeted as he stood hidden under his hood beside Snape. Ginevra joining the Order would mean catastrophe to his mind. The very idea of her joining and being sent off on dangerous assignments made his blood run cold.

The room again fell silent as all eyes turned to Arthur. After a few moments lost in thought, Arthur spoke, “I cannot stop her joining the Order, even if I don’t like it, love. Ginny will be of age.”

Molly cried out in anguish and sobbed into her hands.

Harry noticed the hooded figure whisper something to Snape who nodded gravely before speaking, “Perhaps it is prudent that Miss Weasley first completes her Auror training.”

Everyone turned to stare at Snape, and Bill sighed. “Ginny has already started her Auror training, first from Harry in her fourth year as part of Dumbledore’s Army and now from Minerva, Remus and Tonks, and yourself, Severus. By the time she graduates, she will be qualified to be an assistant Auror without even joining the Guild and with the three years of experience to back her. She excels in all areas of Transfiguration, tracking and concealment, as well as the Dark Arts and Charms. She’s a valuable asset, top of her year and Head Girl. She is flawless.”

“Except for her raging temper and irrational judgement,” Ron muttered to Harry who grinned despite the grave situation.

“Even if that is so, as Miss Weasley is also my student, I find it imperative that she must first learn to control her state of mind and emotions. She has learnt nothing but theory and her experience in practical use is limited. We must bear in mind that Miss Weasley was once exposed to the Dark Lord himself and we must prepare her for the worst. Should she be captured, she would break easily under the Dark Lord’s power.”

“Perhaps it would be best to allow Ginevra to work on research and recruitment for starters.” Dumbledore smiled, though his eyes bored into Snape’s hooded companion. Harry noticed the intense look on Dumbledore’s face, he was communicating with Snape’s companion through the mind. It took all of Harry’s will power to stop him from trying to force his way in for answers.

Molly looked at Snape with gratification in her eyes and worded, “Thank you,” to which Snape inclined his head slightly in acceptance.

“There is also a great deal more deaths now. It seems that there is one specific Death Eater who leads these attacks,” Arthur said gravely.

“The Dark Phantom,” Neville whispered, his face instantly paling. “He leads the random attacks on Muggle communities.”

“He slaughters without mercy and seemingly strikes at random, Muggles and wizards alike,” Remus said darkly, “The Dark Phantom tortures his victims for sport before he murders them in cold blood; women and children are not spared.”

“Sounds like Bellatrix to me,” Harry muttered, “That woman is ruthless, else Malfoy’s handiwork.”

“Stinks of Malfoy if you ask me,” Ron sighed, “What ever did happen to the bouncing ferret anyway?”

The room went silent once more and Tonks spoke, “He was last seen entering his home after graduation, somewhere in Wiltshire. Though we’ve had few reports claiming he was seen in Stirling and North Wales.”

“He hasn’t been seen since.” Remus added, “We don’t know what’s become of him, and we’re not sure if he’s taken after his father.”

“It’s in the blood,” Arthur muttered, “Malfoys are bad to the core.”

Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled strangely, “Arthur, perhaps it would be significant if you related the Weasley-Malfoy history.”

Everyone stared surprisingly from Arthur to Dumbledore. Bill’s face turned grave, and Molly whimpered; the rest of the Weasley children looked confused. “What’s this all about, Dad?” Ron asked.

Draco’s heart pounded. He knew of the Malfoy-Weasley History; it was archived in his Library in Malfoy manor, hidden and coated with centuries of dust. Undoubtedly, Arthur would have a similar copy.

Arthur sighed, “This is something I never wished to reveal, especially since we had Ginny.” Arthur looked lovingly and apologetically at Molly, “But I agree with Albus and feel it is time that this fraud is revealed.” Molly nodded and slumped in her chair.

“The Malfoys came to England from France around 1200, though their roots are Norse.” Arthur continued before taking a deep breath, “They invaded Weasley lands. Malfoy Manor as it stands today is on the land of our birthright.” He paused to glance at Ron who stared dumbstruck at his father.

“It all started with Genevieve Weasley, the last woman to be born into the Weasley family until your sister. She had but one brother who was younger than her, Manuel Weasley. We are of his descendants. Genevieve fell in love with a Malfoy Lord, Pierre Malfoy, who had settled not far from our land boundaries.”

Arthur continued, “Pierre and Genevieve wed with the consent of her parents as a sign of good faith, but it turned bad. Genevieve’s and Manuel’s parents died mysteriously in the night within weeks of the wedding and Manuel was driven from the manor. He swore to return for his sister, but Genevieve gave birth to her first child a year later, a son, Vincent Malfoy, though few months later she fell ill and died.”

“Manuel got word of this, grief stricken, he returned to avenge his sister’s death, who he believed was murdered like their parents. Pierre and Manuel duelled and both were badly wounded. Manuel left after pledging a blood curse on both families, that no woman would be born into either family until the time was right for a Weasley to reclaim what was once theirs and take vengeance on the deaths of their ancestors.”

Ron paled. “Ginny…”

Arthur nodded slowly. “According to the blood oath, your sister is here to fulfil that pledge. The curse remained true; neither Malfoy nor Weasley has birthed a daughter since Genevieve. We have liaised through the Black family line mainly, as they have bore many daughters. Draco Malfoy is an offspring of a Black, Narcissa; I am a descendant of a female Black, but the hatred between the Weasley and Malfoy blood has never died.”

Ron looked sick. “But what does this mean, Ginny’s going to kill Malfoy and reclaim the old Weasley lands?”

Arthur sighed. “A blood oath calls to the blood of those it was bound to. I don’t know what it means, Ron. But one thing is certain, blood oaths never wear down. The curse is as strong today as it was when Manuel cast it more than 800 years ago.”

“Lucius tried to get rid of Ginny,” Harry muttered.

Arthur nodded. “He failed. This is a burden that Ginny cannot know, and it is meant for the young Malfoy and not Lucius.”

“Does the bouncing ferret know of this legacy?” Fred asked. Perhaps the first time in his life, his face was serious.

“Lucius would arm his son with whatever information he needed, especially since there is a female Weasley. I am certain that he knows of the family history,” Arthur replied, “And if he does, Ginny won’t be safe until the blood oath is fulfilled. Only the ironic twist is that she is the only one who can bring it to an end, so she’ll never be safe.”

“Fuck!” Ron muttered, “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!”

“Ronald Weasley!” Molly gasped, “I will not tolerate such vulgar language!”

“Oh, give it a break Mum. Ginny’s in danger; she’s either got to kill Malfoy or be killed by him!” Ron hissed angrily, “She’s not joining the order, I want Ginny out of the way, hidden. She isn’t allowed to leave the Burrow, not ever; I’ll have her shackled up in chains if I have to and wont let her go until I see the ferret’s head on a spike!”

“That’s a bit extreme, Ron, even if we all want Malfoy, junior and senior out of the picture,” Hermione scolded. “You’re clearly overreacting, we don’t even know if Malfoy is enlightened to this fiasco, or if he’s even joined Voldemort’s ranks for that matter.”

“I don’t care; I want him dead rather than Ginny,” Ron fumed.

Despite the seriousness of the situation, everyone grinned. Ron was by far the most protective brother out of the Weasley clan when it concerned Ginny. Draco chuckled quietly to himself. If only the Weasley King knew that he, Draco Malfoy the famous bouncing ferret who was endangering his beloved sister was standing within 5 metres of him. Just to see his face would be beyond priceless, and Draco had to put all his will power to the test not to throw off his hood and smirk at the Weasley clan. Though he was a master of self control, old habits die hard; restraining himself now was truly trying.

The legacy was true, though Draco was sure that Arthur was keeping back the rest of the legacy for a reason. Blood oaths were indeed permanent until fulfilled but they did not always necessarily go according to the curse. If Ginevra fell in love with him and agreed to take his side in hand of marriage, the blood oath would be annulled as well as fulfilled because Ginny would technically be reclaiming the Weasley-Malfoy lands.

Arthur had also chosen to leave out the bloodshed that followed in the wake of the curse. Malfoy and Weasley sons had killed each other over the centuries in attempt to prevent the blood oath being fulfilled, just as Lucius had attempted to dispose of Ginevra; who was, theoretically a much greater threat to Draco than any of the Weasley sons.

Draco felt Dumbledore probing his mind but chose to blank himself. Looking up slightly, Draco saw the Headmaster wink at him. Draco inclined his head slightly as a sign of respect and Dumbledore nodded in reply.

“Well it’s evident that we must keep Ginny safe,” Harry said darkly, “I for one don’t want Malfoy’s dirty paws all over her.”

Draco frowned and was seriously contemplating revealing himself but stopped himself again. It was evident that Potter had read between the lines. He saw the glances that were passing between the Scar head and his beloved Mudblood Granger.

16. Without Doubt

Sorry about that, I don’t know what happened, I am sure I uploaded the right chapter, thought it was being unreasonably slow… I clicked twice, and then reuploaded! Sorry, hope this works!

16. Without Doubt

“Father,” Draco inclined his head slightly as he walked into Lucius’ study.

Lucius nodded in acknowledgement and ushered Draco to the chair opposite his desk. Draco groaned inwardly, this could only mean a long conversation.

“I did not see you at Hogsmeade today, Draco,” Lucius said coldly.

“I was there father. I only got back to London from the North late last night, and barely had time to report to the Dark Lord this morning as he sent me immediately to Hogsmeade. I went back to report to him after the raid, hence the reason I am late home.”

“And how goes the mission The Dark Lord entrusted you with in the North?” Lucius asked.

Draco nodded, “Slow progression father, but it is to gain allies of old, the Ancient Ice Lords.”

Lucius smiled in satisfaction and then frowned, “We have a new leader among us, Draco, the Dark Phantom – the Dark Lord claimed him as his son of Darkness, we shall have a gathering tonight.”

“I’ve heard the news, father, even though news is scarce in the North, I glimpsed him in Hogsmeade. I believe there was an attack on Soho the night I left? And many others after,” Draco smirked. “Muggles got their comeuppance. I hope you enjoyed it father.”

A cruel smirk played across Lucius’ face, “I did indeed. Before the Dark Phantom we had been sitting around for too long doing nothing. And there have been many more attacks since. But I did not bring you to discuss this today, Draco; I’ve plans for your future.”

Draco remained impassive. “What of it, father?”

“You read the book I gave you over the last Christmas break?” Draco nodded in affirmation. “Good, and so you know the tedious little history we have with the Weasleys,” the name rolled off Lucius tongue with disgust and hatred. “The girl needs to be disposed of, and with you in the North it would be deemed impossible. You must take a wife and have an heir ready in order to preserve the family line should you fail to fulfil the oath.”

Draco smirked. “You think the Weasley girl will better me, father?”

Lucius laughed coldly. “Precautions must be taken Draco and I have someone in mind for you.”

“Indeed,” Draco said somewhat dryly. “May I inquire who?”

“Parkinson’s daughter.”

Despite his capability for self-control Draco blanched. “Father, Pansy is hardly suitable, the wench would take any dimwit to her bed.”

Lucius raised his eyebrows in surprise, “Her father assured me that her virtue is intact.”

Draco snorted, “I’m sure he did, but I assure you, she’s no virgin.”

“And you would obviously know this,” Lucius laughed coldly. “Very well, though I must impress upon you the importance of having an heir before the Dark Order strikes.”

Draco bowed, “Yes father.”

“Will you be coming with me to the gathering?” Lucius asked.

“No, father, the Dark Lord has given me his orders. I have a few things to see to before I go and I shall be returning to the North tonight,” Draco replied calmly.

Lucius nodded. “Indeed, have you seen your mother?”

“I’ll see her now, father.” Draco stood, bowed slightly and left.

.

.

His face grim, Draco strode down the corridor to his mothers chambers. It was clear that Lucius was suspicious, his father never really missed anything and it had been one of the reasons of why the Dark Lord had once trusted his father so well. That trust had been erased when Voldemort had returned fully to his “human” form.

“Mother.” Draco bowed as he entered his mother’s sitting room.

Narcissa smiled faintly at her son as Draco made his way to seat himself beside her. “You’ve been to see your father, I take it?”

Draco smirked, “I have, miserable old git, isn’t he?”

Narcissa bit back a smile. “He’s your father after all and you were a miserable git too, still are most of the time.”

“He wants me to marry Pansy,” Draco sighed and sunk back into the couch, his eyes fixed on the ceiling. “How much do you know about the Weasleys, mother?”

Narcissa sighed, “Not a lot, only that your father hates them. Perhaps one of the only things besides Mudbloods and Muggles that he feels so passionately for.”

Draco looked at his mother pensively, “You are not one of those things,” he stated quietly.

“No, I am not, but I doubt I have ever been part of his passion,” Narcissa confirmed coolly.

Draco nodded slowly. “I’ll be gone again, mother; I’ll owl when I have the chance, though I doubt you really want to know what I get up to.”

Narcissa smiled sadly. “There’s still good in you yet, Draco… don’t ever let go of that.”

Draco stood and bowed after briefly kissing his mother’s hand.

.

.

Draco Apparated to the outskirts of the Forbidden Forest and made his way quickly towards the Castle. It was almost midnight and he knew that all the students would be in their beds. Pulling off his mask and pocketing it, Draco strode towards the castle doors quickly casting the unlocking spell on the small side entrance of the great doors.

He walked along the corridors, concealing himself well within the shadows as he headed towards the dungeons. Stopping suddenly Draco listened. Someone was coming up the stairs; quickly he pressed himself against the walls and cast a disillusionment charm over himself - what he saw rendered him speechless. Ginevra was walking up the stairs with Snape and she looked pale, tired and drained. An unexplainable anger welled up inside him with such ferocity that Draco had to fight the urge to confront his professor there and then. Instead he remained in the shadows and followed the student and professor up the stairs, making sure he walked in tune with his old professors strides.

“Same time tomorrow, Miss Weasley, and I strongly advise you to be on time should you wish to leave at a reasonable hour,” Snape spat venomously to which Ginny nodded, casting her eyes down to the floor.

“Yes Professor,” she replied quietly.

Draco’s heart pounded viciously in his chest. Her voice, full of a tired resignation, hinted with pain and dread. He’d draw blood from Snape, dear Merlin, he’d find out what this was all about. Snape nodded and Ginny turned, but before she did she glanced curiously at the spot where Draco was standing.

Draco held his breath, Merlin she had grown. Apart from their encounter in Hogsmeade, it had only been (a very long) seven or eight months since he had last seen her properly and she was beautiful… pale and drained with dark rings under her eyes as she may be but she took his breath away. Her lively red hair hung down to the middle of her back resembling a waterfall of blood; her face was pale and freckled and emphasised the soft and deep doe-brown of her eyes (which although were dulled by fatigue, shone with a flame of wisdom and passion and which for the first time weren’t full of hatred as they usually were when they were directed his way). She had lost some of her baby fat on her cheeks, and the high cheekbones were coming through showing off the magnificent structure of her face, accented by her cute slightly upturned but straight nose. Her full lush lips churned a flame in the pit of his stomach that almost made him groan out loud.

Before he knew it she had turned and continued walking up the stairs, and Draco found himself staring after her backside, but he was torn out of his trance when he heard his professor continue back down the stairs. His rage flared up once more as he followed Snape, not attempting to conceal his footsteps that were out of sync with Snape’s.

Snape held open his office door expectantly and Draco walked in, the minute Snape closed the door Draco took off his disillusionment charm and advanced on his professor. “What is the meaning of this, Severus?” Draco hissed.

“The meaning of what, Draco?” Snape asked in amusement.

“What was Ginevra doing down here at this hour?” Draco asked coldly.

“I would ask you the same thing to what you are doing on the school grounds, Draco, and why you are displaying such an elaborate case of emotions. Did I not teach you better?”

“You did, I am here for a word with the Headmaster, now you answer my question, sir.” Draco spat.

“Miss Weasley is taking Occlumency classes with me, Draco, the Headmaster’s orders. Its nothing of which your foul mind is thinking - I would think it wise you put your abilities of restraint into practice.” Snape snapped.

Draco bowed instantly, calming himself. “Yes sir.”

“Your evident highly sensitive feelings for Miss Weasley must be kept in check, Draco. Come now, I’ll take you to the Headmaster,” Snape muttered, “and be wary of the time, you know there will be a summoning tonight.”

.

.

Ginny sighed as she collapsed into the comforts of her bed. Snape had been impressed with her progression; she smiled. Her mentor had been very selective of his praise, You might be able to withstand mind penetration from any normal witch or wizard, Miss Weasley, but be sure you couldn’t fool the Dark Lord.

Ginny had been tempted to ask Snape if he was a ‘normal’ wizard but thought better of it. Tomorrow was Saturday, and although it was the weekend it did not excuse Ginny from her training. She’d see Fred and George tomorrow and hopefully Ron. The Magical World was in chaos by the reports in the Daily Prophet but none of the Weasleys told her anything, which increased her worry - especially now, since Hogsmeade had been raided.

Ginny frowned. There had been a disturbance tonight as she was walking up the stairs from the Dungeons. She was vaguely familiar with the sensation… cold chills seemed to wash over her body before she parted ways with Snape, but her blood seemed to burn with some sense of recognition. She groaned. She really was too tired to think at the moment, tomorrow she would think over it. Today’s events had been too much, for now all she wanted was to sleep.

.

.

“Draco,” Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled from behind his half-moon spectacles as he motioned for Draco to take a seat at his desk.

Snape bowed as Draco advanced towards the chair Dumbledore had offered him, but he did not sit. “Sir, my time is limited.”

Dumbledore nodded and remained silent as Snape bowed curtly and took his leave. “It’s been a long time since your graduation.”

Draco frowned, it was hard to be certain of which graduation Dumbledore was referring to, he knew his old Headmaster well enough to know that nothing really passed by the old man unnoticed, “I’ve been otherwise occupied, Sir,” he replied coolly.

There was something about the presence of Dumbledore that unnerved Draco. He felt exposed even though he knew he kept his emotions and his thoughts under control.

“Ah… yes,” Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled, “The Dark Phantom has joined the high ranks of the Dark Order.” His eyes pierced Draco’s who had raised his eyes to meet Dumbledore, “and so… what has become of Draco Malfoy?”

“He is stationed in the North of Finland… researching in the ways to resurrect the Ancient Ice Lords,” Draco replied softly.

Dumbledore let out a sigh and leant back in his chair. “I value your position and your loyalty, Draco, but I cannot ask you to sacrifice your humanity.”

Draco turned his eyes to the floor. “My reasons for my loyalty are my own, Sir. Despite my position and the sacrifices I make, I remain loyal to my reasons. My conscience is clear.”

Dumbledore nodded slowly. “I understand the strain you may be under in your current position, Draco.”

Draco looked back into his professor’s eyes sternly. “The attacks – tell the Aurors not to bother trying to rectify the damage.”

“That is not what you came here to discuss, Draco, your mentor can give me such messages and raise no suspicion.”

“Ginevra Weasley must not join the order,” Draco muttered, lowering his eyes slightly.

Dumbledore’s lip twitched slightly, “Ah, yes, the Blood Oath.”

Draco sighed and faced his professor once more. “Her safety from my father and the Dark Lord is the price for my unquestionable loyalty,” he said coolly.

“They pose no real threat to her, Draco,” Dumbledore said softly, “In fact; it’s you who is the greater danger to her.”

Draco clenched his jaw painfully as his arm seared with pain, bowing hastily, “Sir,” he muttered and headed towards the Phoenix statue.

“The closer she is to danger, Draco, the further away she is from harm,” Dumbledore’s words echoed after him as the statue descended with him riding down the stairs.

Dumbledore smiled sadly as he sat down heavily in his chair. It was evident that Ginevra had yet to be touched once more by evil, at the very least it would be Ginevra’s future choices that decided the outcome of this war and she was to remain ignorant of her role. The girl was to be thrown once more into the unknown hands of fate and the path she would have to walk entwined with Draco Malfoy would write the destiny of Wizarding kind.

17. Merlin, Bless This Child

17. Merlin Bless this Child

Ginny’s graduation came and went without much fuss, her family had all been there and had been overjoyed but these were dark times and happiness was scarce. Ginny hadn’t minded so much. All her brothers (except Percy), Harry, Hermione, Arthur and Molly had come to the ceremony and then they had Apparated back to the Burrow from Hogsmeade where they had a special dinner to honour her graduation.

Ginny felt apprehensive, it had only been a few weeks since her graduation, the future was at her fingertips and she was overwhelmed and excited. She had immediately enrolled into the Auror Guild and demanded that she be allowed her freedom to share a flat with Luna in London. Molly had not been happy and had put up a fight for Ginny to stay at home but Ginny wouldn’t hear of it. So with a lot of reasoning and a few verbal battles later, a teary eyed Molly reluctantly agreed to let Ginny go on the condition that she came home at least once a week.

Ginny grinned as she sat in her room packing her belongings. She was meeting with Luna in London today to move into their little flat in Diagon Alley and later she was to attend her first meeting as an official member of the Order of the Phoenix. A slight knock on her door tore her from her thoughts.

“Ginny, can I come in?” Ron asked.

“Yeah,” Ginny said and opened her small bedroom door.

Ron grinned. “My, my, you’re all grown up and leaving home. Need a hand?”

Ginny giggled. “I’m almost done, but you can help me carry them down though.”

Ron nodded and sat himself down on her bed, “I’m coming with you, if that’s alright. Fred and George wanted to come but that would only ensure some form of catastrophe!”

Ginny grinned. “Ah… I know why you want to come, I’m meeting up with Luna as well.”

“Cheeky little bugger. Why can’t you just accept that your big brother wants to make sure his only baby sister settles in alright?” Ron grinned sheepishly; his ears turned a distinct shade of red.

“If you say so.” Ginny shrugged, her eyes twinkled playfully. “I’ll let you come along if you promise to behave and not ravish my friend on the spot.”

Ron rolled his eyes and picked up the largest bag. “Right then, I’ll er- I’ll wait for you downstairs,” he muttered before heading for the door, his face had gone the colour of beetroot.

Ginny laughed after Ron had closed her door. It was almost pathetic really. Ron was almost 20 and still couldn’t pluck up the courage to ask a girl he’d fancied for the past 2 years out. She shook her head in disbelief. There were some things about men she would never understand, not even her closest brother.

Many hugs and kisses later, a sobbing Molly saw her two youngest children off in the fireplace. They floo’d to Diagon Alley.

Ginny brushed the soot off her robes and stepped out of the Leaky Cauldron’s grand fireplace. She immediately saw Luna waiting at a table reading the Quibbler. Grinning, she grabbed Ron and dragged him behind her.

“Luna!” Ginny grinned as she greeted her friend before turning to Ron, “My brother, Ron, I’m sure you remember him from Hogwarts. He’s to be our carrier boy for the day, fancy that, eh?”

“It’s quite nice you know and he’s watching you again,” Luna said brightly and gave Ron a broad smile.

Ginny rolled her eyes and shrugged, “Yeah ok, shall we?”

Ron frowned, “Who’s watching Ginny?”

Luna looked at Ron as if he was asking the stupidest question in the world, “Malfoy of course.”

Ginny’s breath hitched and Ron’s face darkened. “What on earth are you talking about, Luna?” Ginny groaned.

“He always watches you, ever since our second year. He was over by there a few moments ago, gone now though,” Luna said back in a matter-of-fact voice. “Anyway, lets go.” She shrugged.

Ginny sighed and followed Luna towards the exit while Ron glanced darkly around the Leaky Cauldron before following quickly.

.

.

The flat wasn’t big, but it was comfortable enough and within walking distance from the Leaky Caldron and Fred and George’s joke shop. There was a small fire place Ron noticed and he would make sure that access was to be made restricted if it were connected up to the Floo Network.

“Well, this is my room.” Ginny grinned as she shoved open one of the doors. Smiling devilishly she poked a hand towards the other door. “And that’s Luna’s.”

Ron glared at Ginny before following her into her bedroom. “Cut it out,” he hissed at his sister once her bedroom door was closed.

“Aw, my big brother can’t handle a little bit of teasing?” Ginny giggled.

“Course I can,” Ron snorted, “Just not in front of her. She’ll know I like her then.”

Ginny rolled her eyes as she started unpacking. “That’s the whole point, you idiot. You never know, she could like you too.”

Ron shrugged. “Right then, I’ll leave you to it. The meeting is at 9, be sharpish,” he said sternly before ruffling Ginny’s hair and Disapparating.

Ginny strolled out of her room into the small all-in-one kitchen, living and dining room to find Luna slaving away over a stove. A tall counter on which lay flowers and a bowl of fruit sectioned off the kitchen from the living and dining area.

“Ron said he’d come over and fit in some Muggle appliances with Dad,” Ginny said as she grabbed an apple from the fruit bowl.

“Muggles live so strangely. Elle’s moved in with Blaise, did you know?” Luna replied.

Ginny frowned. “Is that so? She never mentioned it to me.”

“Nor me really, but she said it in passing, and she let slip that Malfoy is always visiting them.”

Ginny let out a hiss of annoyance. “When will she see that those two are dangerous?”

Luna shrugged. “They’re not as bad as they seem.”

“Next thing you’re going to tell me that they’re Slytherins dumped in the wrong house!” Ginny snorted. “You don’t know what Malfoys are capable of.”

“Well, you cant judge a book by its cover, you know,” Luna huffed, “besides, nothing is written in stone, a person can change if he has reason to, and quite frankly I would say that Draco Malfoy has a lot of reason.”

Ginny raised an inquisitive eyebrow. “And what would you know about Draco Malfoy?”

“Nothing whatsoever, it’s just a feeling though,” Luna replied before extinguishing the fire with her wand, pulling out two plates and turning to Ginny. “Hungry?”

Ginny grinned. “Always am.”

.

.

.

.

.

It had been an old workhouse converted into a shabby orphanage. Even in the darkness it was evident that the exterior was in great need of a new coat of paint. So, this was once the home of the Dark Lord, this was where it had all started, Draco thought in amusement. Slowly he made his way to the front door, stopping only briefly to stare at the starless sky and place on his mask before turning the door knob.

Neglected and unsupervised, young children sat around playing with old scruffy toys and a few stared up at him as he strode towards the closed office door, their eyes wide and innocent, and full of sorrow. Draco walked passed them, stepping over some shabby discarded toys and ignored the children. They continued to stare after him as he closed the office door behind him and blinked at the series of green flashes that came from the gap under the door. A few seconds later, the door reopened and he stood before them, a long smooth and thin black stick in his hand.

Closing his eyes he raised his wand. “Say goodnight,” he whispered hoarsely; his voice cracked with pain as one by one they fell back lifeless on the floor, most of them with their eyes still wide open in shock. Some of their eyes were squeezed shut, and their arms still clutched their tattered toys, as if they were their only lifeline… as if there was no tomorrow…

He stood for a long time staring down at nothing; his eyes glazed over behind the mask, his stomach churned but he forced down his repulsion and fought back the bile rising in his throat. This was nothing like killing adults, nothing at all like killing adults.

A sniffle made him spin around, his wand at the ready and he found himself face to face with a small girl no older than 4 years old. She stood still staring at him, a small old tattered and grubby looking stuffed toy rabbit clutched to her breast. Long deep red locks of hair hung in pigtails just touching her shoulders, innocent dark brown eyes stared up at him. His stomach clenched into a tight knot and his heart pounded in is chest. The only thing missing were the freckles.

Sorcha Silverwing was scrawled on the name tag pinned to her threadbare dress. Draco pocketed his wand and knelt down in front of her. “Come Sorcha…” he extended his hand.

The little girl smiled shyly and stepped forward slowly putting her small delicate hand in his.

.

.

Ginny, Luna and Molly pottered around the kitchen at 12 Grimmauld place waiting for the meeting to start when the news hit them. Bill, Remus, Hermione and Neville burst into the kitchen their faces grave. Hermione had tears in her eyes and Neville was as pale as a ghost.

“Dear Godric, what in Merlin’s name has happened to you all?” Molly fussed over Neville, forcefully plopping him into a chair and ushered everyone to sit before seeing to Hermione, hunched over the sink being sick.

Ginny hurriedly put the kettle on and looked questioningly at Bill and Remus. “What’s happened?” she asked.

Bill sighed heavily. “There’s been an attack…”

Molly stiffened. “Was anyone hurt? Where’s Ron and Harry!?”

“It was the Phantom,” Neville choked.

“The children… my God… the poor children…” Hermione sobbed from the sink and threw up once more.

“Remus… Bill?” Ginny said cutting Molly off before she could go hysterical.

Remus nodded, his face ashen. “The Old Orphanage… 38 children and 3 staff have been murdered with the killing curse. We believe it was indeed the Phantom, if not Voldemort himself. Tonks, Ron, Harry, Charlie and Arthur are there as we speak.”

Molly gasped, her hand went to her chest in shock. “Merlin! Oh Dear Merlin!” she whispered, tears filling her eyes.

“The meeting, mum, that’s what we’re here waiting for,” Bill said quietly, his eyes fixed on Ginny, whose face was pale. “Dumbledore’s on his way…”

.

.

“Drake?” Blaise asked in surprise as he opened the door for his friend and stepped aside for Draco to enter. it was strange that Draco had rung the front door bell – he normally Apparated into the living room. Draco was the only person outside the Zabini family besides Eleanor who had Apparating access to Blaise’s flat in Glasgow.

He had removed his mask before… at his own peril and let the child see him. “I need a favour,” Draco muttered as he stepped forward.

“What?” Blaise asked softly.

Draco side-stepped and revealed Sorcha. “She needs somewhere to stay. Until I can take her off your hands.”

Blaise nodded and ushered them both towards the living room, “Wait here Drake. I know naught about children.”

Draco and Sorcha sat in silence on the couch in Blaise’s living room. Why in Merlin’s name had he spared this child? Blaise walked back in with none other than Eleanor Blackwood following close behind.

Draco stood and bowed slightly before turning an inquisitive glance at Blaise who smiled sheepishly. “Eleanor, I’m sure you remember Draco?”

Eleanor smiled faintly. “I do, and it’s a pleasure meeting you again, Draco.”

“The pleasure is mine,” he said quietly and inclined his head before turning to Blaise. “I must be going soon, Blaise, I trespass on you only for as long as necessary. Her name is Sorcha… Sorcha Silverwing.”

Blaise nodded as Eleanor seated herself next to Sorcha and spoke little sweet nothings to the child. Blaise moved to stand closer to Draco, out of earshot of Eleanor. “What in Salazar’s name have you done, Drake?”

“A word,” Draco muttered.

Blaise nodded and turned to Eleanor. “I’ll be with you in a moment, lass, take her to the guest room.” Eleanor stared questioningly at Blaise for a few brief moments and without a word led Sorcha out of the room.

Blaise made his way to his study and opened the door for Draco to enter. “What in Merlin’s name is this, Drake?”

Draco sighed. “I’ve little time to talk, Blaise, and this is neither the time nor the place, keep the girl secret. I’ll return for her as soon as I can. I’ll transfer funds, find and buy a remote house under a Muggle name in the mountains of Switzerland.”

Blaise frowned. “Drake,” he said softly.

Draco nodded and slowly pulled his mask out of his pocket. Blaise stared at the mask for a long time before turning to his friend, “I guessed as much, aye… ‘twould be no other than you, Drake. This is a burden I canna help ye bear.”

“I know Blaise, and I wouldn’t have you do so,” Draco said softly fully appreciating the trust and understanding his friend gave him. “You’ll read it in the papers tomorrow and you’ll understand why the girl must remain secret. I failed the Dark Lord tonight though he needn’t know.”

“Aye… go, Drake, the girl will be safe,” Blaise said.

Draco nodded and Dissaparated.

Blaise sat down and sighed heavily. There was no question about why Draco had spared the child; he knew what Draco had done without even having to wait for tomorrow’s Daily Prophet. Sorcha was a spitting image of Ginevra Weasley.

.

.

Draco entered the Throne Room, his cloak billowing out behind him. Three Death Eaters stood with their heads bowed before Voldemort.

“Aah, my Dark Phantom, you’ve returned,” he hissed gleefully before turning his hateful red eyes to the three Death Eaters. “Go! And don’t fail me!”

The three Death Eaters bowed hastily before scuttling out. Draco smirked. They were Rubastian, Crabbe and his own father.

Draco knelt before Voldemort as the Throne Room door closed. “My Lord, it has been done,” he said coolly.

Voldemort laughed. “Yes! Aah, My Dark Phantom you’ve never failed me yet! Voldemort has great plans, great honours for you, young Drakkus!”

“My Lord.” Draco bowed respectfully. “My life is yours.”

“The Dark Lord knows, Phantom!” Voldemort rasped, “and Voldemort rewards his loyal supporters! You will be honoured beyond your dreams, Drakkus! You will be my vessel to birth the Child of Legacy! You are complete now, Phantom, worthy to bear this honour. Voldemort has made you the vital ingredient for the future of Darkness!”

Draco bowed again, keeping all his feelings and questions in check. “Darkness guides me, my Lord.”

“Soon, Drakkus, soon you will have your prize. Ginevra will be brought back to me, Phantom! She will bear my Child of Legacy! What better prize to be honoured with other than my own Queen of Darkness!” Voldemort cackled. “An old and ancient recipe for success, Drakkus and Voldemort always succeeds. Phantom, take leave and have young Malfoy join the ranks and gatherings.”

Draco was almost beyond himself for control but he bowed and left the room. Only when he was in the private solace of his chambers did he let out a sigh of resignation, his father, Crabbe and Rubastian had been sent to capture Ginevra. Groaning heavily Draco headed for the bathroom and took his ritual shower.

.

.

.

The kitchen was buzzing with voices filled with anger and hatred. Ginny looked around her in shock as members of the Order related what they had witnessed of the massacre of orphaned children.

Harry was quiet, as was Ron and Neville; Hermione burrowed her head in her arms and quietly sobbed as Tonks patted her back in attempt to comfort her. Dumbledore sat gravely at the head of the table. Other members talked among themselves, no one noticed the kitchen door open and close softly as a dark cloaked and hooded figure stepped in and took his place by Snape’s side.

Ginny frowned. She had always known that Snape was part of the order, but no one had told her he had a companion. She’d ask one of her brothers later.

Draco had entered as quietly as possible, his heart hung heavily in his chest as he knew what the topic of conversation would be. Seeing his old mentor standing at their usual spot at the back of the room in the shadows he made his way towards him.

“You’re late,” Snape muttered.

Draco nodded slightly before hissing, “I was occupied.”

He felt a pair of eyes study him, not unusual as members of the Order were always watching him cautiously and suspiciously, but these eyes were different. Glancing around from under his hood Draco froze, Ginevra Weasley was sitting staring at him.

“Yes, Miss Weasley has joined the order, as has Miss Lovegood,” Snape muttered softly, his voice coated with amusement. “Did you really think anyone could have stopped her?”

Draco let out a hiss of annoyance. “Stupid little bint. She doesn’t know what she’s signing herself up for.”

“And you do?” Snape asked softly.

Draco frowned. “I don’t know how many times I have to say this, but I have my reasons.”

The room went silent; Dumbledore stood to speak, “This is a grave ordeal, but there is nothing we can do to bring back the lives of those children.”

“It was Voldemort, has to be,” Charlie croaked, “the orphanage was where he grew up.”

Draco noticed Potter’s jaw clench tightly the muscles in his thin face flexing and releasing in spasms of anger.

“The only person from Hogwarts we have not been able to trace is Draco Malfoy, and we have reason to believe that if Voldemort is not the Dark Phantom, then he is,” Bill muttered.

Draco’s eyes, along with most of the other peoples eyes snapped to Ginevra Weasley as she let out a choked hiss, coughing a few times to clear her throat she stared back at everyone. Her face was red with embarrassment. “Malfoy’s been seen in Glasgow and I-”

Ron stood. “No, Ginny, I forbid it,” he said darkly cutting Ginny off before she had even finished. Ron knew exactly what she was proposing and he’d be damned if he’d let it happen.

Ginny frowned. “Please, Ron, he was seen visiting Blaise Zabini. Eleanor’s moved in with him, Luna told me.”

Dumbledore smiled and his eyes twinkled mischievously. “Then it would seem convenient if Ginevra soon paid Miss Blackwood a visit in Glasgow without raising any suspicion.”

Before any of the Weasleys could voice their protests the kitchen door opened to reveal Kingsley who inclined his head slightly and headed straight for his seat besides Remus. “One child is unaccounted for, a three year old witch, Sorcha Silverwing.”

Dumbledore frowned and his gaze hardened in concentration. Following his gaze, Ginny realised that it was focused on Snape’s companion. Glancing around to see if anyone else had noticed, Ginny met with the deep green orbs of Harry. He smiled at her faintly and nodded slightly before forcing his eyes to focus elsewhere. So, Harry also knew that Dumbledore communicated mind-to-mind with Snape’s companion, Ginny mused. Strange that no one else did, she thought to herself as she glanced around the room.

“Who else knows of this information, Kingsley?” Dumbledore asked.

“No one yet, I have the records with me,” Kingsley replied and withdrew a book from inside his cloak.

Dumbledore nodded, “This piece of information is not to leave this room and must be kept secret – even from the Ministry.”

If anyone thought the order was strange they did not voice their opinion, instead everyone fell silent.

.

.

.

18. Witch of His Sins

Heh, hello all. Wow – thanks for all the reviews! They’re great! I love the name Sorcha, and Siobhan, actually I like most Celtic names. I am really sorry that my updates are a bit random, it’s getting more and more difficult to find time to write as I’m having to coordinate so many things in my life at the moment. Sorry if anyone got a bit lost, I am aware of some loops and glitches and even some cliché’s… but they will be rectified in later and more suitable chapters. Big thanks to my beta Elise for being so patient with me and giving me her honest opinions and questioning anything that’s a bit shady!

Just to forewarn you – I’m off to Greece in 2 and a half weeks for a wedding and might be offline for a month or two… I wont stop writing but be patient (as you have all been so far already).

Thanks again!

18. Witch of His Sins

Ginny sighed as she glanced out of the window. It was strange to be on a train bound for Scotland but it not to arrive at Hogwarts. Ron hadn’t been happy at all; none of the Weasleys had been happy for her to go to Glasgow on her own. Though they knew she would be visiting Eleanor (ostensibly), Ginny’s real reason was to go and sniff out Draco Malfoy’s whereabouts. It was beginning to really peeve her. She had spent a good three weeks trying to reason with her family to see things her way and when they finally had it had taken another three weeks to organise everything. No one else except Luna could visit Eleanor without raising suspicion, and Luna couldn’t go because she had writing classes. It would seem strange if she were to miss her first (and most important) classes. The Order had insisted things be done the muggle way and in an informal unplanned way, she was a Weasley after all so therefore she would have to go about doing things in a Weasley way – cheap, rushed and haphazardly.

Ron had made her promise to stay out of trouble and to send Pig the minute she had arrived at her hotel. Smiling, Ginny opened her book and continued reading a Muggle romance. It was almost pointless; the raids and attacks conducted by the Phantom and the Death Eaters had already exposed magic to Muggle Britain. Although most Muggles were still in denial, they were subconsciously aware of its existence, and unless prepared to defend oneself against a group of Muggles a single witch or wizard would still hide their identities.

Had Ginny taken the time to look around her she would have noticed a dark haired man with dangerous deep blue eyes staring curiously at her. He watched her closely as she nodded off, watched her as she awoke a few hours later as the train driver announced their premature arrival to Glasgow, watched her as she collected her belongings hastily and stepped off the train. If only she had looked back as she walked towards her Hotel she would’ve known she was being followed and changed course. If only…

.

.

.

Draco groaned as he stared back at his reflection. He wasn’t sleeping enough; it was evident by the rings under his eyes and his mother would scold him for it when he saw her. He’d ‘arrived home’ a few days ago and had decided to stay at the Manor in Wiltshire rather than his flat in Knockturn. A slight knock on his bedroom doors made him hastily shove on his bathrobe and leave his bathroom.

Albert stood waiting patiently as Draco threw open his bedroom doors and bowed, “Master Draco, Lady Malfoy requests your presence in milady’s sitting room, sir.”

Draco sighed and nodded. “I’ll be there shortly.”

.

.

“Mother,” Draco said softly as he entered his mother’s sitting room.

Narcissa smiled. “Come and sit by me, Draco.”

Draco nodded and seated himself by his mother. “You seem happy.”

“I’ve reason to be; your father’s gone to Glasgow.” Narcissa sighed. “I should feel guilty for wishing him away as I do, Draco, but I don’t.”

Draco stiffened and took his mothers hand in his. “And you shouldn’t…” he said softly, “Why has father gone to Glasgow?”

“I don’t know. Zabini floo’d this evening. I only caught little of their conversation, as you know I always leave your father to his affairs,” Narcissa said somewhat bitterly, “Apparently the Weasley girl is in Glasgow and Zabini saw her. Your father Apparated there a few moments ago.”

Narcissa frowned as Draco’s grip tightened on her hand. “Draco?”

Draco raised his mothers hand gently to his lips and placed it back on her lap. “Mother,” he said softly, “send my apologies to Severus, I won’t be meeting him. he’ll know what I mean.”

Draco stood and bowed before striding hastily from the room. Narcissa stared after her son’s heated exit and smiled wistfully. “A Weasley…”

.

.

Ginny sighed gratefully as the hot water cascaded over her naked body. Muggles may not know the second thing about magic but they sure as hell knew how to live. The hotel was nice and situated in the heart of Glasgow, Ron had made sure that she was in a place with easy access to anything she might need. Ginny smiled sadly, if only he would trust her. She knew he worried, and that in his opinion, he had reason to.

“Shit!” she groaned. She had meant to send Pig with a message as soon as she got to the hotel. Grabbing a towel off the rack and wrapping it around her, Ginny rushed to grab a quill and parchment and scribbled a note saying that all was well.

“Take this to Ron, Pig. He should be at the Burrow if not at Headquarters,” she muttered as she tied the rolled scroll to Pigs leg.

As Pig fluttered from her wrist into the night Ginny sighed gratefully for the cool air on her face. Her room overlooked the hotel’s small garden contained by a low brick wall and bordered with a large park. Gazing out into the dark trees Ginny gasped, her hand froze and clutched tightly on the handle of the window. Just beyond the wall in the dark shadowy park where the fir trees were stood three dark figures. She almost couldn’t make them out against the darkness. Hastily shutting the window, Ginny went for her wand and immediately cast protective wards around her room.

Her hands shook. Get a grip, woman, she scolded. One dark wizard she could handle, three was a different story. The wards would stop unwanted visitors but it only protected her room. If the Death Eaters decided to burn down the hotel she would be exposed. Ginny shuddered. Kidnappings and disappearances were common now in these dark times (not to mention deaths), and the Death Eaters weren’t known to hesitate killing Muggles. Peering out of the curtains she had just drawn, she glanced at the spot where she had seen the figures only to find that it was empty… save the shadows of the trees. Ginny frowned, had she been imagining it? Were the shadows playing tricks on her mind? Suddenly a valiant adventure to Glasgow to find out about Draco Malfoy didn’t seem like such a good idea anymore, but she was a Gryffindor. She’d not fail. What would her brothers say if she ran home scared because she thought she saw three dark figures in a park? Besides, they could’ve been Muggles and she was being overdramatic and overreacting. She had taken the necessary precautions by throwing up protective wards.

Shaking her head and chuckling Ginny grabbed her Muggle romance novel and went to bed.

.

.

.

Draco hated Apparating long distances, it was dangerous and used a lot of magical energy and was physically draining. It was comforting to know that his father would also be feeling the same strain on his magical and physical powers, as would Rubastian and Crabbe, and because of it Ginny would be safe – for tonight.

Stupid girl, Draco cursed Ginny as he made his way to Blaise’s flat. This was all Eleanor’s fault for being so careless.

“Drake?” a ruffled looking Blaise opened the door of his apartment and frowned. “Do you know what the time is?”

Draco smirked. “Not interrupting your nocturnal activities am I, Blaise?”

Blaise stepped aside and grinned sheepishly. “Your timing is as damned as you are. What brings you?”

“Your Eleanor’s indirectly caused my Weaslette to put herself in my father’s path, that’s what brings me,” Draco muttered as Blaise shut the door behind him and they made their way to the study. “How’s the girl?”

“Quiet, hasn’t spoken a word. Eleanor’s getting frustrated,” Blaise replied.

Draco nodded. “I’ll be taking her off your hands soon, Blaise, go back to your business.”

Blaise grinned. “Aye, you know your way around and your room is made.”

Draco nodded as Blaise left the room, closing the door behind him with a soft click. Sighing Draco helped himself to Blaise’s supply of imported Italian dark red wine. He knew he should sleep but couldn’t, Ginevra was in immediate danger and there was nothing he could do but wait for her to come to Eleanor. If Lucius were to snatch her he would wait for Ginny to finish conducting her business. His father was extremely cautious and certainly no fool. He didn’t know Ginny’s reason for coming to Glasgow and so Lucius would wait for the night before Ginny would return to London. The train journey was a good 10 hours or so and taking her then would prolong the time of which Ginny would be noticed missing.

Draining his glass, Draco made his way towards his bedroom. He stopped as he passed the guest room, hesitating slightly, Draco turned the doorknob. The room was slightly lit by pale moonlight. Sorcha lay sound asleep in her bed with the covers drawn up to her chin. Draco marvelled at her peace and innocence as she suckled on her own tongue. Draco lifted a hand to stroke her hair out of her face but stopped himself. He had no right; Merlin, he could’ve killed her that night. Shuddering, Draco withdrew his hand and left the room silently. He’d force himself to sleep for now, let himself fall into his dreams where his sweet Ginevra accused him of all his sins, the sins he willingly committed in her name – for the Dark Lord’s trust, to ensure her safety, and to condemn himself to the fiery pits of hell.

.

.

“Who was it?” Eleanor asked as Blaise slipped back into bed behind her.

“Drake,” Blaise breathed as he nuzzled her neck his hand rested on her hips and moved to caress her thighs, “where were we?”

Eleanor placed her hand on top of Blaise’s. “Did he come for Sorcha?”

“No, he didn’t come for her yet, lass,” Blaise murmured as he kissed behind her ear making Eleanor shiver, “but he’ll come for her when he is ready.”

“Blaise…” Eleanor sighed blissfully, “stop…” She sat up and stared down at him. “Why won’t you tell me anything?”

Blaise sighed and propped himself up on his elbow. “I canna tell you anything, Elle. ‘Tis not my place.”

“I know – I can guess where Sorcha came from. Maybe it was just coincidence but I read the Dailey Prophet the day after Sorcha came,” Eleanor whispered, her eyes fixed on Blaise. “I know that Draco has some form of interest in Ginny, and I’m not happy.”

Blaise groaned and moved to kiss Eleanor, pulling her down on top of him. “Don’t make me tell you, Elle. Draco plays his own games. I canna control what he does – I wouldn’t want to, but don’t make me worry about you. It’s better to be ignorant for now.”

Eleanor sighed and turned her back on Blaise. “Maybe its better I don’t know about anything altogether, including you,” she said softy.

Blaise groaned and pressed himself against her, wrapped his arm tightly around her and drew her into him. “Would it make you feel any better if I told you Drake feels for Ginevra like I feel for you?”

Eleanor turned to face Blaise in surprise. “No! But –“

Blaise pressed his lips against hers, cutting her off with a searing kiss, “Aye, he doesn’t know it yet and I’ll confirm nothing else, lass. Your guesses are probably right, but don’t make me betray him, ‘tis all I ask.”

Eleanor chuckled. “I almost don’t believe you! Fancy that. So that’s why you were always asking after Ginny, I was getting worried.”

“Jealous?” Blaise smirked against her lips.

“Of Ginny? Don’t be ridiculous,” Eleanor moaned against Blaise’s lips as his hands snaked their way down her torso and caressed her inner thighs. “She’d never have you,” she breathed.

“Nor I her.” Blaise grinned. “Or Drake would see me a dead man,” he said softly as Eleanor moaned and thrust against his probing fingers.

.

.

Draco woke with a start. His senses keen and alert, he slid gracefully out of bed and made his way silently to his bedroom door. Opening his door slowly, Draco peered out, his wand ready in hand.

“Hello Sorcha,” he said softly.

The little girl looked up at him and smiled sleepily before wrapping her arms around his leg. “Daddy,” she mumbled sleepily.

Draco stared down in shock at the small girl clinging to his leg. Glancing up, Draco saw Blaise standing in the doorway of his bedroom regarding the pair with surprise.

“First I’ve heard her speak,” Blaise muttered.

Draco frowned. “Did you hear what –”

“Aye, I did,” Blaise replied in slight amusement.

Draco gently pried Sorcha’s arms from his leg and picked her up. “What in Merlin’s name shall I do with her?”

Blaise chuckled. “What a sight, Drake, I’ve never seen you so clueless. Take her back to bed.”

Draco stared at Blaise as if he’d gone mad but shrugged and with Sorcha resting her head on his shoulder he made his way to her bedroom.

Blaise was waiting for him when he reappeared in the living room and they went to Blaise’s study.

“She always wakes in the middle of the night and goes to your room,” Blaise muttered, “She’s a quiet child and not any hassle.”

“You say that’s the first she’s spoken?” Draco asked.

Blaise nodded. “Aye, ‘tis been, what, a month or two since you brought her here?” he asked, “And you’ve been here at least once a week since then.”

Draco nodded slowly, “Something like that. Is the house ready?”

“It is, what is it for?”

“A precaution,” Draco replied coolly.

Blaise frowned but said nothing further regarding the house he had bought in Switzerland under a Muggle name on Draco’s behalf. “And your trip now?”

“My father, Crabbe and Rubastian were sent to capture Ginevra by the Dark Lord. Eleanor let slip to Lovegood that I was seen here and little Weaslette is playing detective,” Draco said darkly. “Your father saw her on the train yesterday.”

Blaise frowned. “Then Ginevra will be here soon to see Elle.”

“I doubt my father will snatch her until it seems her business here is done… I need to be ready.”

“You know, he’ll have her anyway,” Blaise said softly.

Draco closed his eyes for a few brief moments. “I know that Blaise. I’d rather be the one to bring her in myself than have my father’s paws contaminate her.”

Blaise shook his head in disbelief. “Either way, Drake, he’ll have her if he wants her and there is naught you can do to stop it.”

“Then I shall prolong it,” Draco hissed.

“It’s likely she’ll see Sorcha when she comes, there’s no other safe place for the child to go.”

“I know that, but it’s a chance we must take,” Draco replied calmly.

Blaise laughed, “Tis not like you to take such chances.”

“I have very little choice, she is the witch of my sins.” Draco smirked.

19. First Betrayal

I am incredibly sorry for the insane wait but it couldn’t be helped. Anyway I’m back! Not for long, but I’m back! What a blow HBP was… now my story is all wrong! Aah well… anyway, a chapter up (sorry if you have to reread!) and hopefully a few more to follow before I start uni in Sept. I’m considering rewriting the story to ‘fit in’ with HBP though it will mean changing a lot that has been written – what do you think? The storyline will remain – if only slightly different… bleh well, here, another un-beta’d chapter. I disclaim!

First Betrayal

Eleanor frowned as she rushed to the door as the bell rung for the second time, Blaise always answered the door to their apartment… the fact that it had rung twice could only mean that he was out.

Opening the door Eleanor gasped, “Ginny!” she cried in surprise and instantly pulled her old school friend into a hug.

Ginny laughed, “Hello, Elle.”

“Merlin, what a surprise, come in!” Eleanor released her friend and ushered her through the door before closing it behind them.

Ginny glanced around her and whistled, “Wow, nice pad.”

Eleanor grinned as she led Ginny through to the spacious and well furnished living room, “Blaise’s choice,” she shrugged.

“So it’s true that you moved in with him?” Ginny asked.

“Mmm, yeah, you could say that…” Eleanor replied somewhat guiltily.

“Luna told me, we’ve moved in together in a little flat in Diagon, you should come and visit us, when you have a moment,” Ginny smiled.

“Look, Gin –“ Eleanor started.

“I know you know I don’t approve, but if he makes you happy then I’ll not say another word about it, but don’t ever say I didn’t warn you,” Ginny cut Eleanor off.

“Believe me Ginny, Blaise has nothing to do with that malarkey,” Eleanor assured Ginny, grateful that her friend would cease her rants about Blaise and Slytherins.

“And can you vouch the same for Draco Malfoy?” Ginny shot back.

Eleanor stared at Ginny, her face faltered, “I – Ginny – well,” she stammered and took a deep breath, “I don’t know.”

“You’ve seen him here,” Ginny stated.

Eleanor looked to the floor and nodded in affirmation, “I have, but I’ve no reason to believe he’s involved in anything and Blaise would have told me – whatever his connections are, Ginny, Blaise would never put me in danger.”

Ginny sighed and shrugged, “Sorry, Elle, I only meant to come and pay you a visit, not to upset you with all this bull. So, how long have you been here then?”

Eleanor smiled, “Well practically right after graduation really, where are you staying?”

“Some muggle hotel Ron booked for me, it’s quite nice really,” Ginny grinned.

Eleanor chuckled, “I wish I had a big brother like Ron, but he shouldn’t have bothered, if you’d said you could always stay here with us.”

Ginny froze in her seat as her eyes fixed onto a spot over Eleanor’s shoulder, turning to see what had caught her friend’s surprise Eleanor gasped and immediately stood, “Sorcha!”

Quickly turning back to Ginny Eleanor paled as Ginny’s eyes had hardened with anguished suspicion, she stood poised defensively with her wand in her hand, “What did you just call that child, Eleanor?” Ginny hissed.

“Ginny, please – I can explain,” Eleanor said frantically.

“I think I understand already, Blackwood,” Ginny spat.

Eleanor started towards Ginny but froze as Ginny raised her wand at her, “It’s not what it seems,” Eleanor whimpered.

“It could be many things,” Ginny whispered, her voice hoarse. “What will you tell me, that this child who should’ve died a month ago in an orphanage miraculously appeared in your apartment?”

“Well – yes!” Eleanor said desperately.

“Tell me about Draco Malfoy and his relationship with your oh-so-perfect untainted boyfriend, Blackwood,” Ginny snarled.

“There’s nothing I can tell you, Ginny, he just comes and goes, sometimes he stays the night but mostly he just talks to Blaise in the study for an hour or two and leaves again. He brought Sorcha to us and asked us to keep her safe and secret,” Eleaor whimpered.

Ginny glanced over to where the little girl stood staring at her and then glared at Eleanor, “I think I’ll be taking her off your hands now, Blackwood, if she needs protection then her place is with the Order, not in an apartment with the likes of you, consorting with Death Eaters!” Ginny sneered.

“I don’t think that will be possible, little Weaslette,” a voice sounded very close behind her making Ginny spin around.

“Malfoy!” She hissed.

The familiar smirk played across his face, his arms were crossed pompously over his chest which fell to his sides as he strode towards Ginny making her back away slowly her wand still poised and ready for a fight.

“The girl comes with me, Malfoy, you try and stop me!” Ginny seethed.

Draco extended his hand towards Sorcha but his eyes stayed fixed on Ginny, “Come here, Sorcha,” he muttered softly.

To Ginny’s surprise the little girl ran towards Draco and took his hand, what happened next completely took her by surprise as Sorcha looked up at Draco, “Has mummy come back from the angels?”

Ginny’s eyes widened as Draco’s grey orbs pierced her own, “I cannot allow you to take this child, Weasley, she’s safe here for the moment, or would you rather have her death on your conscience, your pitiful order will only expose her as a trophy.” Turning to Eleanor Draco nodded slightly and Eleanor rushed forward and led Sorcha away through a closed door.

Ginny snapped out of her shock and scowled, “And how many deaths are on your conscience, Malfoy?”

“You and your family still roam the earth, Weaslette, so not enough,” He sneered.

“Was it you or Zabini who put Eleanor under the Imperious?” Ginny retorted.

Draco laughed and smirked at her mockingly, “Believe me, little Weasley, your friend is in this by her own free will.”

“Eleanor would never join the Dark Order freely,” Ginny snapped hotly.

“No?” Draco’s eyebrow rose inquisitively making Ginny doubt her own words, “She willingly took a Slytherins bed, isn’t that just as bad, in your books?” he asked softly.

“Almost as good as, but you don’t know her!” Ginny glared at him.

Draco smirked, “And you do?” he laughed. “Nothing is ever what it seems, and you pitiful Gryffindors always get the wrong end of the stick.”

“And what end are you on?” Ginny snapped.

Draco smirked and pulled back the sleeves of his robes for her to see his unblemished wrists, “Make of it what you will, Weasley, I don’t need to explain myself to you, the girl is safe here, you have my word.”

Ginny glared hatefully at Draco and edged her way towards the door, her wand still pointing defensively at his chest. “I’ll be back for her, Malfoy, mark my words,” Ginny sneered.

Draco inclined his head slightly, his eyes still fixed impassively on hers, “Until we meet again, Weaslette, and I suggest you take the next train to London, it’s not safe for you here,” he said softly.

The minute the door closed Draco strode towards Sorcha’s bedroom to find a tearful Eleanor trying to read Sorcha a story. “Tell Blaise I’ll be back as soon as I’ve seen to Ginevra, and tell him to be ready.”

Eleanor rushed towards the door that had just closed behind Draco frantically, “NO!” she cried, “Don’t you dare do anything to her Malfoy!”

But Draco was gone, and Eleanor sunk to the floor in a flood of tears.

.

.

.

Ginny sighed heavily and stared out of the shabby café’s window, she wanted to scream in frustration, this just couldn’t be happening. Eleanor wouldn’t have joined the Dark Order willingly, there was no way in Merlin’s flaming beard she would have unless she was under the Imperious. Frowning Ginny rubbed her temples, she had a raging headache, today had been too much, and Malfoy’s wrists were clean… groaning Ginny slid a fiver on the table and headed out the door, it was dark and she was tired.

She twisted and turned aimlessly down the streets of Glasgow, a taxi would’ve been easier but she didn’t feel like it, coming to think about it she didn’t feel like anything. All she wanted was to clear her brain of all the events that had taken place today, she wished she hadn’t come.

By her own free will

She willingly took a Slytherins bed, isn’t that just as bad, in your books?

Nothing is ever what it seems

Their spat drummed in her head like an annoying song, Malfoy mocking her, challenging her trust and friendship, making her doubt everything she believed in her friend. His words echoed over and over in her head, how well did she know Eleanor? Ginny mused, what was Malfoy’s connection with Sorcha? Why had Sorcha implied that she was her mother returned from the angels? Who was Sorcha besides an orphan who had miraculously survived the massacre?

Ginny slowed her pace down to a standstill… it was too quiet, something wasn’t right, the hair on the nape of her neck bristled as she glanced around her and shuddered, the dark alleyway was deserted, not even a stray cat or homeless tramp in sight.

The air was unusually calm, but foreboding and heavy as if it were about to rain, panicking slightly Ginny started walking briskly towards the end of the street where she could see the bright lights from the street lamps, all her senses alert.

As she approached the adjacent street Ginny let out a scream as a dark hooded figure stepped out blocking her path. Instinct took over in an instant as she haphazardly spun on her heel and bolted back down the way she came, her hand slipped into her robes for her trusted wand. Risking a glance over her shoulder Ginny’s heart thudded with fear, the man was in hot pursuit and turning back to focus on where she was going she let out another scream of terror as another figure appeared from out of nowhere and cut off her escape. Without thinking she turned down a side street, her heart was pounding in her chest as her nightmares came flooding back to her.

There were three men last night standing outside her window, three men, her eyes travelled around wildly looking for the third figure, there had to be a third and he would not take her by surprise. She didn’t have to look back over her shoulder, she could hear them thundering after her.

“Send a signal! We’ve got her now!” a familiar voice shouted from behind her as the dark alleyway lit up in red, no doubt one of the men had shot up red sparks to alert the other man.

Ginny came to a rapid halt as she found herself in a courtyard, a dead end, looking about her frantically for somewhere to hide or another street to escape her heart twisted and fear consumed her – there was nowhere to run. Knowing there was nothing else to do except stand her ground Ginny turned, her wand brandished and ready.

One by one the three figures emerged from the street and spread out, their cloaks bellowed out around them as they advanced on her, their wands drawn.

“Come, come now, Weasley,” the middle figure sneered mockingly.

“Malfoy!” Ginny hissed as she recognised the unmistakable voice of Lucius, two Malfoys in one day was really too much.

“Ah, see, we’re already acquainted,” Lucius laughed as he threw back his hood, the other two figures remained hooded though joined in laughing, all three still advancing on her slowly, like lions closing in on their prey. Ginny snorted, lions indeed.

“Stupify!” Ginny shouted a stream of red erupted from the tip of her wand towards Lucius.

“Protegeo!” he sent up a protective shield that deflected Ginny’s assault and laughed. “There’s no point fighting, you foolish girl, you’re outnumbered.”

Ginny backed away as they closed in, to her surprise a shot of red light appeared from nowhere and hit Lucius in the back who let out a cry and dropped to the ground with a thud. The remaining two men whirled around to face the caster and Ginny gasped as she heard a ‘crack’ sound behind her and another sizzle of magic shot past her ear and knocked the other Death Eater out cold from behind. The remaining Death Eater stepped back in surprise and before he could even react he too was hit by a stunning spell and fell.

Ginny whirled around to face her rescuer but instead was enveloped by darkness, her face pressed roughly to soft fabric on a hard chest, and with a ‘crack’ they were gone.

When her feet registered solid ground Ginny opened her eyes that she didn’t know she had closed and let out the breath she had been holding and took in another deep breath. A faint manly scent filled her nostrils making her realise that she had been rescued. Staggering backwards slightly as the man released her she glanced up at him only to find herself face to face with Draco Malfoy.

Her jaw dropped open in surprise.

“No need for any thanks, Weaslette,” he smirked. “And close your mouth, gawking is very unbecoming.”

“Malfoy?” Ginny said incredulously and almost laughed in disbelief.

“That was – you just,” Ginny started.

“My father, and yes, I just stunned him,” he said coolly.

“Yes but –“ Ginny was at a loss for words.

“I don’t answer to you, Weaslette,” Draco said softly though his usually impassive eyes were amused. “So don’t bother asking me any questions.”

Ginny opened and closed her mouth like a fish out of water as she watched Malfoy grab a glass from the tray and pour water from a bottle out of the fridge – since when did an anti-muggle Malfoy know how to use muggle appliances? Even if it was something as simple as the function of a fridge.

“Here,” Malfoy muttered as he handed the glass of water to her. “Drink it.”

Ginny accepted the glass because she didn’t know what else to do, the situation she found herself in was baffling to say the least, questions and speculations churned in her mind like a frantic whirlpool as she tried to make sense of the days events leading up to this moment. Eleanor seemingly betraying her, a presumed dead child appearing a few hundred miles from where she should have died alive, Malfoy saving her by stunning his own father in the process and now standing in her very own hotel room offering her a drink.

“Return to London, Weasley,” Draco said softly.

Ginny glanced up at him only to find him staring intently at her, his silver-grey orbs impassive yet she felt a great sense of urgency in his eyes, or maybe it was an almost undetectable edge in his voice that set off warning bells in her mind. For some reason Ginny understood how imperative it was for her to leave, and so she nodded slowly.

Ginny paled as Malfoy drew his wand and instinctively took a few defensive steps back earning a satisfied smirk from him.

“Only strengthening your pitiful wards, Weasley, one would almost think you welcomed unwanted visitors by the state of what you had in place.”

Before she even registered his insult to her magical capabilities he was gone and Ginny found herself in a room that felt too empty. Contrary to what Malfoy had said, Ginny knew that her wards had been very strong and as she undressed, showed and got into bed her mind was in turmoil.

20. Face of the Dark Phantom

Firstly I’d like to say a VERY happy birthday to my sister Channy who I know is following this story!!! Happy Birthday darling!! Secondly thank you for reviews and feedback!! And finally my laptop died on me… so I lost everything I had ever done on this story… wanted to cry! But here’s another chappie! I’m moving into uni a week Friday so it’ll take me a while to settle in and get myself sorted! Bare with me as you already so patiently have already <3

Face of the Dark Phantom

“My Lord,” Draco bowed low before Voldemort and took his place at the right of the Voldemort’s throne-like chair where there were Death Eaters cowering on the floor.

“Ah, Phantom, I’ve an assignment for you, one that even my most esteemed Death Eaters cannot seem to accomplish,” Voldemort hissed in displeasure at the three figures on the floor. “Malfoy, Crabbe and Lastrange were asked to do the simple task of bringing me the Weasley Girl and have failed me!”

“My Lord…” Lucius said hastily, “She had help, a powerful ally-“

“Silence!” Voldemort hissed before turning to Draco, “Phantom, how would you punish these three incompetent servants… for they are now to waste your time!”

Draco smirked and drew his wand, pointing at his father as he descended the stairs from Voldemort’s throne.

“Crucio!” he thundered, taking much pleasure in hearing his father scream as pain wrecked through his body making him thrash about on the floor, he felt even more pleasure as Voldemort laughed gleefully as in turn Draco punished Crabbe and Rubastian in the same way until they were weak and shivering with pain and exhaustion, begging for mercy and forgiveness.

“I’d not ask me for mercy,” Draco hissed in his father’s ear. “Death would be mercy, and you’d all do well to remember it!” raising his wand Draco muttered a spell which sent all three wizards catapulting through the air, their bodies smashed against the throne room doors. “Leave us!” he snarled and smirked in satisfaction as the three wizards scrambled weakly from the room.

Draco turned and bowed to Voldemort, “My Lord.”

Voldemort was regarding him with approval, “I see you took great pleasure in using the Cruciatus Curse against your own father, Drakkus,” he laughed. “I need the Weasley girl, Phantom, bring her to me.”

Draco bowed, “I shall deliver her within a week, Milord.”

.

.

Bill closed his apartment door and activated the wards that protected unauthorized witches or wizards from apparating into his home. Fleur was away in Paris undercover and working on gathering French allies. Bill had invited Harry and Charlie back to his cosy apartment for dinner as everyone else seemed to be on duty or otherwise occupied.

Sighing Bill plopped himself down on the couch, disturbed only by the familiar ‘cracks’ he knew to be Charlie and Harry.

“Hey Bill, mum made us some apple crumble,” Charlie said lazily as he headed for the kitchen – the tray of apple crumble balanced on his palm.

Harry sighed and sat himself down heavily besides Bill on the sofa. “Alright there, Bill?”

Bill chuckled. “As good as can be, Harry… as good as can be.”

Charlie strode out of the kitchen and sat down on one of the chairs, “How about we go for one of those muggle takeaways, lads – what the Salazar!” Charlie yelled, and Bill and Harry shot out of their seats as the room suddenly plunged into darkness, their wands ready in hand.

Silence ensued for a few shattering moments before Bill muttered, “Show yourself, we’re armed.”

“As am I… the only difference is that I can see you, and you… can’t see me,” a voice replied, seemingly coming from all corners of the room. “I come with good intentions and grave news…”

Harry fought hard to try and see in the darkness but it was impossible, Dark Magic veiled their sight. Sighing Harry muttered, “We’ll not attack… but show yourself.”

Suddenly the room was filled with a blinding light causing the three wizards to shield their eyes, once their vision was back and fully functioning they were met with Snape’s sidekick.

“Snape’s guy,” Charlie stated the obvious. “What in Hecate’s name do you think you’re doing – scared the bloody living daylights out of us! I think you’re taking all this Dark business way too seriously, mate.”

Harry and Bill still had their wands pointed at the intruder, both alert and cautious.

“What brings you here?” Bill asked slowly punctuating each word with controlled anger at the rude violation on the privacy of his flat.

“I have news that I don’t wish to address in front of the Order,” The man said coolly. Harry frowned, he knew the voice – and then it suddenly dawned on him, he’d never heard Snape’s companion speak.

“Members of the order hold no secrets,” Harry hissed trying in vain to put a face to the familiar voice.

The figure chuckled in amusement. “Of course, hence the reason none of you know who I am,” he said ironically.

“Tell us what you came to tell us and be on your way,” Bill growled, his patience waning.

The man nodded slowly, “I must request… my business is intended for you men alone… nothing said here is to leave this room. I bind you to secrecy.”

Bill’s eyebrows rose questioningly, the audacity of this guy was really trying his patience. “That would depend entirely on the nature of your business.”

The man inclined his head slightly. “Of course… the nature of my business involves the safety of your sister, and she is in grave danger.”

All three wizards evidently bristled, “What kind of danger?” Bill hissed.

“Your worst nightmare and undoubtedly hers, the girl is a danger to herself,” the man replied his voice as cool and calm as ever, it was beginning to irk Harry, he knew the blasted voice.

“Tell us something we don’t know,” Charlie sneered, “And what business is it of yours to know Ginny?”

Bill stepped forward, “How do we know we can trust you?” he challenged.

“Yeah, we don’t even know who you are…” Charlie hissed. Harry remained silent and stared at the hooded figure.

The man laughed amusedly, “You don’t want to know who I am, believe me. The Dark Lord has designs for your precious sister.”

“And what exactly are these designs?” Harry said through clenched teeth.

“One’s that would make your skin crawl and your toes curl, Potter, designs I am not inclined to share with you until you pledge your silence to me,” the man spat icily.

The three wizards stared at each other, their eyes rapidly communicating, coming to a silent agreement between them Bill turned to the hooded figure and nodded, “Very well, you have our word.”

“Then swear on it…” The figure hissed as he slowly thrust his wand in front of him, there was no doubt about the seriousness in his voice. Reluctantly one by one Harry, Charlie and Bill put their wands against the man’s wand and together they bound themselves to secrecy.

Nodding in satisfaction the figure withdrew his wand, “The Dark Lord plans to use your sister to birth the Child of Legacy.”

Harry and Charlie looked at each other in confusion, but when they turned their eyes to Bill a sickening dread coiled in the pits of their stomachs. Bill had gone as pale as a sheet and looked weak on his feet as he swayed slightly.

“Bill?” Charlie said worryingly, “Bill… what’s he saying?”

Bill didn’t answer, his eyes fixated on the hooded figure standing so regally and composed before him, “Who are you?” he croaked.

The figure sighed. “No torture or spell can break your word of secrecy to me… I suppose it’s high time you know who I am,” he said softly, his voice impassive and dominating. Slowly he raised his hands to his hood and pulled it back off his head.

“MALFOY?” Both Charlie and Harry roared in anger, shock and surprise, their wands instantly pointed threateningly at Draco’s throat, their eyes, brown and green flashed with intense loathing. Bill however remained calm as he stared at Draco, his eyes questioning.

Draco sighed, indifferent to the pair of wands which were ready to take his life and stepped towards them. “Are you really so surprised?” he smirked.

“Give me one good reason, Malfoy; give me a reason not to,” Harry snarled.

Draco smirked, his eyes turned to stare mockingly at Harry. “I’m the only thing that stands between you and Voldemort, Potter,” he said casually before turning to Bill and Charlie, “and the only thing standing between your sister and the Dark Lord,” he added coolly.

Bill nodded slowly when Harry and Charlie turned to him, their eyes asking for confirmation almost pleading him to state otherwise.

“Dumbledore…” Bill rasped, “Does he know?”

Draco shook his head slowly in reply, “Some of it but not all-“ and was cut short. Almost crying out in agony as he felt the searing pain on his forearm, clenching his teeth Malfoy nodded slightly at Bill. “My work here is done,” he muttered before disapparating.

.

.

Silence followed after Draco’s exit for a few moments. “What the Salazar!?” Charlie suddenly said in anger, turning on Bill.

Bill sat down heavily on the sofa. “Ginny is to suffer another great burden… and unless we do something there will be nothing at all we can do to stop it.”

Charlie frowned. “Bill, I hope you realise that that was Malfoy - as in the Blood Oath Malfoy out to snuff Ginny?”

Bill nodded slowly, “I know, Charlie but we’ve more chance of saving Ginny by cooperating… Malfoy is in the ranks-“

“Why didn’t Snape – hang on a minute, if Snape doesn’t know that means Malfoy is a lot higher…” Harry cut Bill off. “Fuck me!” Harry muttered in disbelief. “Malfoy’s the Phantom…”

Charlie stared at Harry as if he’d grown two extra heads but turning to Bill all his fears were confirmed. “Harry’s probably right, but we’ve no proof…” Standing up suddenly Bill swayed on his feet, “I’ve got to see Dumbledore.”

Harry nodded before turning to Charlie, “Find Ron, tell him to meet me at Hogsmeade, I’ll go with Bill… we’re bound so not a word… not even to Ron – especially not to Ron.”

Charlie nodded, his face pale before disapparating, Harry stared at Bill, “Right then… ready Bill?”

Bill nodded in reply, not trusting himself to speak and both wizards disappeared with a resounding crack.

.

.

Ginny stepped gingerly off the tube that had just pulled into Kings Cross. Pig hadn’t come back and so she hadn’t told anyone she was due back in London earlier than expected but as she rode up the escalators and stepped through the barriers Ginny’s eyes widened in surprise. Ron stood waiting patiently for her and almost immediately pulled her into a crushing embrace.

Unable to stop herself Ginny allowed the suppressed frustration to roll down her cheeks.

Ron drew back but said nothing, instead he picked up her bags and led Ginny towards the exit. Only when they had arrived to the safe confines of her apartment in Diagon Alley did Ron speak.

“What happened?” He said softly, his eyes stared intensely at her with concern.

“I saw him – Draco Malfoy, he was there, Ron. His wrists were clear, he – he saved me,” Ginny whispered.

“What do you mean, you saw Malfoy?” Ron said his face darkening.

Ginny shook her head. “Eleanor, I don’t know, I think she might be under the imperious – oh I don’t know, I really don’t know what to make of it?”

Ron stared at Ginny, his face etched with worry. “I knew you shouldn’t have gone.”

“No, it’s not that,” Ginny said quickly. “I’m glad I went, I’m glad I saw for myself.”

Ron nodded slowly, “Ginny, what did you mean by Malfoy saving you?”

Ginny sighed and cast her eyes down to the floor. Taking a deep breath she recounted her story to Ron – only excluding Sorcha and her encounter with Draco Malfoy in Eleanor’s and Blaise’s apartment from her tale.

Ron frowned. “What were you doing out on the streets alone so late at night?”

“I stayed for dinner, Elle and I talked – Zabini was due back late, we just lost track of time.” The white lie slipped from her lips easily.

Ron looked at Ginny doubtfully but nodded despite it and sighed. “I can’t wait for this to be over and done with. This isn’t the way I imagined our lives to turn out. Ginny I –“ His eyes softened as he stared lovingly at his only sister. “I don’t want to fail you.”

A crack sounded in the room before Ginny could open her mouth to reply.

“Oh hello,” Luna grinned. “How did it go in Glasgow?”

Ginny smiled weakly. “Ah it was ok, Elle’s settled in great – sends her love.”

“You’re back a bit early though aren’t you?” Luna said as she made her way to the kitchen and put the kettle on the stove.

Ginny nodded and glanced at Ron, “Yeah… yeah I am, had a run in with- er, Malfoy.”

Luna stared at Ginny in surprise. “Oh really? And how’s he doing then?” she asked in interest before seeing Ron. “Oh hello there Ron, cup of tea?”

“Er – yeah, please thanks,” Ron stammered. His ears glowed and he seemed to be very uncomfortable.

“By the way, Charlie was at HQ and was looking for you,” Luna said as she grabbed three mugs from the cupboard. “Tea, Ginny?”

“No thanks, Luna, I’m going to go and have a bath and unpack,” Ginny sighed before turning to Ron and giving him a quick hug. “We’ll talk later,” she whispered and headed for her room.

.

.

.

“This is news to me,” Dumbledore said softly as Bill and Harry told him of Malfoy’s visit.

Harry frowned. “We were bound to secrecy…”

“Ah – yes, Draco would do that as a precaution. His position is vital to the Order – to both Orders and secrecy is his only means of survival.” Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled.

“But we’ve broken that seal to you… haven’t we?” Harry asked slightly doubtful.

Dumbledore shook his head. “No Harry, he revealed as much to me, though not directly. You cannot break a secrecy pact by revealing to one what is already known.”

“Malfoy is the Phantom,” Harry said softly.

Dumbledore stood and paced the floor behind his desk and sighed. “The boy has shown courage and made great sacrifices on our behalf, Harry. The animosity between you two is strong but for now I think differences should be set aside.”

“He murdered those children!” Bill rasped.

The old headmaster shook his head slowly as he idly stroked his long beard. “Not even Vengeance can rectify the damage caused by that tragedy. Bill, Harry, I have no reason to question Draco’s loyalty, his actions – whatever they may be, are justified by what drives him. Sacrifices must be made during times like these… sometimes doing the right thing isn’t always the best, sometimes there are no other choices to make. His reasons are not mine to tell but rest assured that he is most definitely and undoubtedly on our side.”

Harry lowered his eyes to the floor and sighed. If Dumbledore had this much faith in Draco’s loyalty then he would not question it. Thought it did not mean that Harry disliked Draco any less, he would make the effort to put the hatred aside and at the very most try to feel complete indifference towards his childhood nemesis.

Harry glanced at Bill who was sitting slumped in one of the comfortable chairs in Dumbledore’s office. His face was ashen and the frown on his brow indicated that he was deep in thought. “Sir, what – or who is the Child of Legacy?” Harry asked softly. Bill’s eyes snapped up from the floor and stared intensely at Dumbledore.

Sitting down heavily in his chair Dumbledore sighed. “Take a seat, Harry. The Child of Legacy… it’s an age old means of creating a superior being of perfection. Very much like muggles would breed animals – a pedigree. The Child of Legacy is a child born with balance to control balance and who can only be wielded to the will of its creator – the mother or the father.” Dumbledore paused and shook his head, his eyes seemed to stare off into an unseen place.

Harry frowned. “But a child of balance is surely a good thing?”

“Ginevra is pure – as almost all Weasley’s have been through the ages. Balance, Harry is not always a good thing, laws are made for justice – a means for balance within a society, but as you and I both know, it is not so. It can almost be said that one man’s balance is another man’s disharmony; good cannot exist without evil for without one, the other ceases to be. There is only one true balance in the world… and that is life and death, what takes place between the two is up to an individuals’ discretion. Nothing truly governs life except for death itself. So you see Harry, the politics of this world lies entirely on the shoulders of power – the majorities perception of what is right or wrong, and there we have the foundation of our society, what we perceive as and agree as balance.”

“But Sir, that undermines the whole point of life itself…” Harry murmured.

“Ah, yes, and no,” Dumbledore smiled sadly at Harry. “We live to find our own balance within the world. Over the centuries experience has told and taught us what balance is, even though there is no real meaning to the word it is a great force which unites us. Evil will always prevail and goodness will always be there to counter it. The Child of Legacy, if born will bring a new meaning to Balance as we know it, this child will redefine the word entirely depending on whom controls him or her. We must remember what drove Tom Riddle to become Lord Voldemort, Harry. The key to his success or his downfall lies within you, you were born a Child of Prophecy.”

Harry’s face darkened. When he had come to know of the burden placed upon him at the end of his fifth year it had weighed down on him like a ton of bricks. How he had become who he was because of a prophecy prophesized before he was even born. He had never spoken of it to anyone since he had found out, hearing it made it seem heavier. “And the Child of Legacy…?” Harry whispered.

“Is to be created to counter you, The Child of Legacy will be wielded and trained to ensure that you will not fulfil the prophecy you were born in to,” Dumbledore replied softly. “Your birth was prophesised to eliminate evil, hence being a force of balance. The Child of Legacy will eliminate you and ensure Voldemort’s success.”

“Why Ginny?” Bill croaked.

Dumbledore smiled sadly. “Because her heart is pure… that, and to create the Child of Legacy he will need the Seed of the darkest evil born from the womb of the purest innocent, everything that he is and that Ginevra is not. He knows this from his possession of her body and most importantly, her soul. She is as Draco has put it, the purest innocence touched by the darkest evil, and yet she prevailed, her goodness survived intact.”

Bill’s hands clutched tightly at the arms of his chair as he let out a strangled guttural protest. “How – Voldemort can’t…”

Dumbledore sighed and shook his head. “No, he sacrificed too much of his humanity to be able to perform the conception of the child himself… his human form is incomplete, a shell of what he once was and is therefore limited. My only guess is that he will use a vessel. A form of dark magic that allows one to extract part of their soul that will be consumed by the said vessel before the conception, I think that with this Child he will create another Horcruxes.”

Harry’s heart froze in his chest. Ginny was like his own sister and as Dumbledore’s words dawned on him everything seemed to fall together. “Malfoy!” He hissed.

Seeing Dumbledore look sorrowfully at him Harry knew that his assumption was confirmed and it hurt. Presuming that Malfoy was the Dark Phantom and had murdered the children at the Orphanage… children were always innocent, and therefore the murderer had become evil by causing the death of innocence… Malfoy or whoever had killed those orphans was the next best Evil to Voldemort in creating the Child of Legacy and would be the vessel. For the first time he understood Bill’s pain and fear, he only wished he could help bear it because by God he felt it.

21. Caught

Caught

The sky was darkening as Harry and Bill made their way towards Hyde Park, their hearts heavy and full of dread. A tall dark cloaked and hooded figure who Harry knew to be Draco stood waiting for them in the shadows and the three men continued walking in silence further into the thicket of the trees.

Over the past two days Harry and Bill had done a lot of talking with Dumbledore, but this was their first time talking about anything to Draco since the crash meeting in Bill’s apartment. Harry knew that Draco had also spoken to Dumbledore at length about the whole scenario. Reluctantly Harry and Bill understood that Draco’s position was too valuable to jeopardise – not meaning that Ginny was dispensable in any shape or form but that some sacrifices had to be made.

Bill was beyond himself with grief and fear for his youngest and only sister, the meeting tonight was mostly for an assurance from Malfoy of Ginny’s complete and utter safety. Coming to think of it Harry realised that although he wanted to be sure, he already trusted Malfoy – not because he trusted Malfoy himself but more because Dumbledore trusted Malfoy. Sighing Harry shook his head, this wasn’t boding well on his conscience.

Finally, without a single word the three men stopped in a clearing surrounded by trees. An awkward silence ensued before Bill spoke; his voice was strained and tired.

“If she so much as has a single scratch, Malfoy – I’ll kill you.”

Draco nodded but said nothing though Harry was certain that the ferret was smirking.

“Whatever it means to you, you have my word, Weasley. No harm will come to Ginevra under my watch.” Draco replied coolly.

“You best keep to your word, Malfoy. I will break the secrecy bond to expose you,” Bill croaked.

Draco inclined his head, understanding full well that Bill was prepared to break the vow and sacrifice his life so that the Weasleys could take their vengeance on him should he fail to keep Ginevra safe. If only they knew…

The meeting was brief and to the point as the men exchanged their threats and concerns before dissapparating their separate ways.

.

Draco groaned as he stared at the details of the house Blaise had gone and bought in Switzerland. It was non-magical, which although was a good thing would mean that a lot of magical work would have to be done on it before putting it into any sort of use.

“Too small for your standards, Drake?” Blaise smirked.

Draco sighed. “No, it’s fine, I need too much time to make it suitable, time that I really can’t afford to spare,” he said darkly.

“I’ll see to it, Drake,” Blaise said softly. His eyes stared intensely at Draco’s before adding, “it’s a safe house isn’t it?”

Draco nodded slowly. “For your Eleanor and Sorcha.”

Blaise raised an eyebrow. “And your Weaslette?”

Draco smirked, though his eyes hardened. “I take her tonight.”

.

Her rented apartment that she shared with Lovegood was small but cosy, he’d heard that the little Weaslette had insisted on her own place the minute she graduated from Hogwarts and would settle for nothing else. Reluctantly the Weasley clan had allowed it and Ginevra had joined the Auror Guild as well as worked in the twins’ joke shop in Diagon Alley whenever she had time. That was the way of the Order – like the Death Eaters, one had to carry on as normal… to seemingly not be part of anything. It wasn’t a wonder why they all suspected him as the Phantom, and they weren’t wrong. There was just no proof or evidence.

Her apartment had but two bedrooms, a small kitchen which was separated from the living and dining area by a tall counter, and was fitted with many muggle appliances. She had a settee with a small black box – a muggle television.

Her bedroom was connected to a bathroom which held three doors, one of which allowed entrance from the living room as well as the second bedroom which belonged to the Lovegood girl. Conveniently (as pre-arranged) Lovegood was having dinner at the Weasley’s on Ron’s invitation.

The apartment was appropriate, small, manageable and extremely Ginevra-like. Draco smirked as he walked around looking at all her photos, muggle and magical alike, undoubtedly most of them were taken by her friend Creevey, all of them happy memories…

Making sure he didn’t touch anything, Draco made his way to her bedroom and waited patiently for her return, well concealed in the darkness of the shadows.

The cuckoo clock from the kitchen ticked away the minutes which seemed to drag by. He stiffened when he heard the lock turn in the door, his Weaslette was home, grimacing he drew his wand and listened to her routinely move about the apartment. Hearing water from the sink run in the bathroom Draco braced himself mentally for what was to take place next.

When she stepped through the door, ignorant of his presence Draco’s stomach clenched. She’d undressed and was in nothing but a thin slip – her nighty.

Sighing to herself she headed towards her bed and flicked on her bedside lamp before setting her wand down, it was then she suddenly stiffened – her hand hovered over her wand, her eyes closed in resignation, cursing herself mentally for being so foolish.

“It’s useless, little girl, I’m armed, and you… you let your guard down,” Draco growled from behind her as he stepped out of the shadows. “Tut-tut, what do they teach you at the Auror Guild?” he sneered.

With amazing agility Ginny grabbed her wand and spun around, her wand pointed directly at Draco’s chest who stood less than 3 meters away from her, her chest heaved, her eyes wild in anguished fear as she saw who he was, “Phantom!” She breathed.

“Perceptive… throw me your wand, girl, don’t make me harm you,” he hissed.

Ginny’s eyes flickered around the room, evidently searching rapidly for an escape, and it was in that moment that Draco shot a stunning spell at her, her body instantly collapsing on the floor rigid – knocked out cold. She shouldn’t have been expecting a fair duel, she should’ve known that Death Eaters did not fight fairly, she should have been more defensive.

Sighing Draco shot a few blasting charms at the walls, from his wand as well as hers which he had picked up. Opening the window he cast the mark of the Dark Lord above her apartment and then pocketing her wand he picked her up and threw her over his shoulder with ease before quickly dissapparating them both. It would do no good to hang around, not when the Weasley Clock would have already informed the Weasley clan of the “Perilous Danger” or “Mortal Peril” in which their little princess was in.

.

.

Moments after his heated departure with the unconscious Ginevra a series of cracks sounded in her apartment. Ron, Harry and Bill immediately rushed through her small apartment, their wands drawn, their faces grim and pale – they all stopped dead once they burst into her bedroom one after the other.

An anguished cry escaped Ron’s lips as he stared helplessly around his only sister’s chaotic bedroom. It was evident that there had been a fight, Ginny wouldn’t have gone easily, and clearly she had put up one hell of a fight by the state of her room. And even through the instant pain and shock that wrecked through him Ron’s heart swelled with pride.

Bill and Harry exchanged worried glances, “Ginny!?” Bill rasped half-heartedly, this seemed to pull Ron out of his trance as his eyes flickered around the room rapidly as if searching for Ginny huddled up and hidden away in a corner.

A few more cracks sounded from the living room and Fred and George could be heard calling for their sister one after the other. Finally Arthur arrived through the bedroom door and staggered, his hand clutching his chest, his deathly pale face contorted in excruciating pain.

“Dear Merlin!” Arthur moaned, bracing himself against the door frame.

No one moved, no one spoke – except the twins who were still shouting for their sister but they too went quiet when they arrived in the bedroom. Shock, pain and anger were written over all of their faces but the worst was fear and disbelief.

“She’s gone…” Ron choked his voice a whisper as he stared around the ransacked bedroom. His face paled as realisation sunk in… stunning him with the force of a hundred hippogriffs on stampede. His eyes burned as he took in the scene of the upturned room, the walls scorched, “She’s gone… oh Merlin!” he moaned before dropping down on his hands and knees, instantly vomiting on the floor.

Harry stared at his friend in his suffering, unable to comfort him as he wanted to… unable to tell him that Ginny was safe in the hands of Malfoy. Ron’s back heaved and suddenly he scrambled to his feet, his face dangerously cold and glazed over, and without a word he disapparated leaving Harry staring at the spot where his best friend had just been… a friend he had just betrayed – there was no other word for it and it tore at Harry’s conscience, he could only imagine what Bill was feeling.

“Harry?” Remus’ voice sounded softly before him, his heavy hand rested comfortingly on his shoulder. Turning to face his surrogate father Harry glanced at Arthur who was still in severe shock. “There’s nothing to be done… it would be folly to go after the Phantom now,” Remus sighed and followed Harry’s eyes. Arthur stood staring at the marred and scorched wall, his face void of any expression.

Slowly Harry made his way to Arthur. “Mr. Weasley…?” he muttered softly but the man hadn’t heard him, or if he had he didn’t care to respond but his eyes blinked a few times, perhaps it was all he could do to acknowledge Harry. “She’s still alive sir…”

Arthur closed his eyes for a few agonising moments and sighed painfully, a sharp intake of breath almost as if he had previously stopped breathing altogether. “I would have never, even in my darkest dreams ever have thought myself to be saying this but Merlin knows it would be better if she were dead, Harry…” he uttered, pain and despair in his voice. “Merlin knows… Godric give her strength.”

Harry couldn’t help the guilt that wrenched through his body. “We’ll have news of this from Snape… I know he for one wont let any harm come to her.”

At that point Remus stepped up beside Arthur and nodded at Harry, taking the hint Harry made himself scarce – to his relief, knowing there was nothing he could do he apparated to The Burrow… if Ron was anywhere it would be there. It was going to be a long night as Harry heard more apparating cracks signifying the arrival of the rest of the Weasley clan before he left.

.

.

Death Eaters and novices bowed low as The Dark Phantom strode regally and boldly up the stairs of the fortress towards the throne room with Ginny levitating in front of him. Let them see, he thought to himself and grimaced. The Death Eaters had failed to capture her before (despite the fact that he had been secretly involved in her escape) but he had managed to capture her single handed. More gossip and praise of his greatness would follow Draco was certain, smirking he knew this would simply add to the fear and respect that Death Eaters had given him.

“My Dark Lord,” Draco said coolly as he purposely carelessly dropped the limp body of Ginevra on the floor before Voldemort and almost winced as he heard her head thud against the stone floor, “The Weasley girl.”

Voldemort laughed gleefully, “Have a care, Phantom, she is my prize… my own Queen Angel of Darkness.”

Draco bowed, “Forgive me, My Lord, will you have her sent to the Catacombs?”

“And have her be at the mercy of the Dark Novices and Death Eaters, Phantom?” Voldemort cackled. “She’d be contaminated with their ways. No, Voldemort will place her in your care, faithful Phantom. Keep her secure in your chambers and be sure to keep her pure and untouched! My loyal Phantom, she’s not to be tampered with! She must remain innocent until she is ready and her virtue intact!” Voldemort hissed. “Your chambers will suite the cause. Now go, have young Malfoy to join the next gathering!”

Draco bowed low before levitating Ginny once more and strode from the room, only when he was in the deserted hallways leading to his chambers did Draco let out a sigh of relief.

Draco lay the limp form of Ginevra down gently on his bed and pulled the covers up to her chin. Merlin she looked so peaceful in sleep… almost as if she were dead. Draco shuddered at the thought, he almost wished it… for her own sake he wished her dead, if anyone else had been the Phantom he would’ve welcomed her death. But for his own sake he knew she’d never meet that fate as long as he breathed, sighing he tore his eyes away from her and headed for the bedroom door, closing it firmly behind him he cast a great many locking and protective charms on it. This was no place to be careless, Death Eaters such as his father roamed Morsmordre Castle, and although he highly doubted any of them would be fool enough to enter his chambers, “The Dark Phantom’s Quarters” as it was also known as, he would take no risks.

.

22. Torn

Uh – long story but really sorry for the massive delay. I moved into uni, had net problems, too many parties, lots of assignments, the list goes on… I’ll try to be better at updating!

Torn

A dark cloud hung low over the Weasley family, the glint of joie-de-vivre and passion that normally burned in their eyes and surrounded the air around them was non-existent. Bill was pale and grief stricken, Charlie was suspicious but said nothing. Molly sobbed quietly to herself all the time and Arthur remained silent and withdrawn, they all were.

Harry found Ron a few hours later sitting alone staring at nothing in Ginny’s old bedroom. He was heavy with guilt and torn by his sense of duty, he had no choice in this betrayal.

“There’s no use saying anything to me, Harry,” Ron muttered, his voice was hoarse and cracked with pain. “I failed her again, I knew there was something wrong – the signs were everywhere and I ignored them, and now Ginny faces a fate worse than death.”

Harry sighed and seated himself beside Ron, he knew Ron was right, and there was nothing he could say even though he wanted to so badly. It was an awkward but comforting silence that fell between the two men, but Harry’s inner turmoil raged within him relentlessly.

“She’s strong, Ron… a Gryffindor at heart in every sense,” Harry said softly.

Ron laughed bitterly. “She’s my fucking sister Harry – not some random witch who was in Gryffindor.”

“That’s not what I meant,” Harry said quickly.

Ron sighed and rubbed his face tiredly. “I know, mate, sorry. Look, I’m not myself at the moment.”

“We’ll find her, Ron. I promise you we’ll get her back,” Harry said forcefully.

Ron nodded. “And I’ll find him, and when I do, so help me Merlin he’ll wish he had never learnt how to wield a wand let alone been born,” he said coldly.

.

.

Draco returned to the room a few hours later as dawn was breaking, standing by his bedside he stared down at her through his mask, before him lay his very own sleeping beauty.

“Merlin…” he breathed. “What lengths you’ve driven me to… you’ll never know.”

She didn’t move in her sleep except for her chest which rose and fell as she breathed deep in the enchanted sleep he had placed her in. Remembering her treatment in the Throne Room Draco drew his wand and healed her head, she’d not feel the throbbing pain when she woke. Conjuring up a chair Draco seated himself comfortably by the bedside, hidden by the shadows he watched and waited for her to wake as the spell was soon due to wear off.

Her eyelids fluttered as the last scenes of her memory played in her mind and she woke with a start sitting up and gasping for air as if she’d been drowning, her hand flew to her chest as her other immediately dived under the pillow obviously for her wand.

“You find yourself unarmed yet again, little girl.” A voice sounded softly from her left making her snap her head to face the speaker.

“You!” she hissed. Her eyes burned with fear and anger. He wore a horrendously beautiful silver mask with hideous eyes – the pupils were the shape of silver grey skulls. He was clad in black and his hood pulled up over his head. “Dark Phantom…” she breathed.

Draco inclined his head slightly. “I must compliment you on your observation skills, Ginevra,” he said coolly… mocking her.

“Kill me now!” She hissed defiantly. “My brothers will avenge me!” she seethed.

The Phantom Laughed. “Indeed, and I don’t doubt you for a moment, but you are not here to be killed. As for your brothers… only fools would enter the Dark Lord’s stronghold and expect to live.”

Ginny blinked a few times her eyes darted around the room and horror sunk in as she took in the alien surroundings and suddenly realising how little she was wearing she grabbed the bed covers and pulled them up around her protectively, “Get away from me!” she screamed.

“You are in my chambers and are sitting on my bed,” Draco replied coolly before standing up and motioning to the foot of the bed. “Rest assured, no harm will come to you while you remain my guest.”

“Where am I?” Ginny spat.

“Morsmordre Castle, home of the Dark Order and Lord Voldemort,” Draco said softly.

Ginny paled visibly and her eyes widened. “Tom…” she whispered as her whole body went rigid.

Draco inclined his head slightly before turning and headed towards the adjoining sitting room. Without any warning except an anguished cry Draco spun around to find a flash of red hurtling into him. Struggling against the screaming, punching, clawing and biting banshee that the Weaslette had turned into Draco found himself staring down into her furious amber eyes and her wrists pinned above her head in his hands as she strained against them as well as the weight of his body bearing down on her. Profanities streamed from her beautiful lush lips which were twisted into a hateful snarl.

Suddenly she stopped struggling, knowing that it was pointless, and tears of frustration and fear streamed down the sides of her face. “Let me go you scum!”

Hauling himself off her and jerking her roughly to her feet he sneered. “Find yourself in that position again, little girl and you’ll not be let off so lightly.”

Ginny glared at him through her tears and spat on the floor. “Kill me now!” she hissed through clenched teeth.

The Phantom laughed. “You’ll be dead soon enough, it’s inevitable, death comes to us all.” His lips twisted into a cruel smile. “But you still have your uses yet,” he muttered and pushed her forcefully into one of the elaborate couches. “For the time being you are my guest.” and with that he turned on his heel and left the chambers through a set of grand double doors which shut with a loud bang.

Ginny rushed to the doors and tried to yank them open but to no avail, they were locked and without her wand she could do nothing to improve her situation. Realising this Ginny sunk to the floor and sobbed into her hands.

.

.

“Mother.” Draco bowed before Narcissa and kissed her raised hand.

“Draco, how long are you home for this time?” Narcissa asked softly.

“Indefinitely mother,” Draco muttered. “Have you seen father?”

Narcissa shook her head. “Not a lot since he left for Glasgow. But he’s been asking about you a lot recently, especially as to your current whereabouts,” she said looking at him meaningfully.

Draco nodded, a smirk played on his face as he stared into the dimming fire.

“Severus has been asking after you,” Narcissa said softly.

Draco raised an inquisitive eyebrow at his mother. “Has he? He seems to be a very frequent guest of yours, mother.”

Narcissa sighed. “Your father wanted someone to keep an eye on me, someone he could trust.”

“Can he be trusted?” Draco asked softly.

“To take care of me? Of course,” Narcissa said, her lips curling into a secretive smile.

Draco nodded knowingly. “Then I shall not interfere.”

“Did your father get what he went for in Glasgow?” Narcissa stared intensely at Draco.

“No, mother, he did not,” Draco replied coolly, staring straight back into his mother’s eyes.

Narcissa smiled, her eyes shone proudly and nodded. “And did you get what you went for?”

Draco smirked. “Do I ever not get what I want, mother?”

Narcissa frowned. “True… but do you know what you went for?”

Draco laughed dryly. “To protect my own, mother, but don’t dwell on it, this is not the time to worry about my affairs.”

“You’re my son; it’s my duty to know what you want. What kind of a mother would I be otherwise?”

“What has that godfather of mine been feeding you, mother?” Draco smirked.

“Severus would never betray you, Draco. He is first and foremost your godfather. He has told me nothing of your dealings,” Narcissa said softly. “What I know of you is purely my own observation and because you are my son.”

Draco nodded and sighed before standing up and bending down to plant a soft kiss on his mother’s cheek. “I have things to see to, mother.”

.

Ginny paced and stomped around the room in frustration. Destruction ensued in her wake as she yanked open drawers, toppled chairs and threw anything that lay in her path.

There was no way out – the windows were charmed to be unbreakable, and even if they weren’t, breaking them was pointless for escape, her prison seemed to be at the top of a tower at a height that would rival even the Astronomy tower of Hogwarts. Perched on a monstrous cliff where the swirling waves battered mercilessly on the jagged rocks far below.

Finally with nothing more to wreck Ginny slumped to a heap on the floor and cried. Anger welled inside her ferociously, coated by an intense fear and mingled with dread, Ginny screamed. She had no wand, there was no escape and she had no means of defending herself. It was like waiting for death that she wasn’t ready to face.

“I haven’t even said goodbye!” She wailed, tears streamed down her face, the thought alone made her heart constrict and her stomach twist painfully.

It felt like a lifetime as she sat there contemplating the worst case scenarios yet also the gut wrenching fear that she hadn’t had enough time at all. Drawing her knees to her chest Ginny wrapped her arms protectively around herself and unconsciously started rocking back and forth – as if trying to comfort herself.

The minutes crawled into hours, she had no more tears to cry and she was so tired, mentally and emotionally drained.

.

.

.

Blaise looked up from his studying as he heard Draco apparating into his study, only three people had direct access to his study and that was himself, Eleanor and Draco, and Eleanor had long since fallen asleep. She had cried the whole day over the news of Ginevra being kidnapped.

“Drake,” Blaise grinned on seeing his friend and immediately headed for the drinks cabinet and poured them each a glass of wine.

Draco nodded and accepted the glass. He stared out of the open French windows into the inky night sky for a few brief moments before taking a generous swig of the wine and turned back to Blaise.

“How’s the child?” Draco asked softly.

“Sorcha? She’s a quiet wee lass and no trouble, but she’s not the reason you’re here, Drake.” Blaise replied just as softly.

Draco sighed and looked Blaise straight in the eye “This is a formal visit.”

“Aye, I knew it would come sooner or later, surprised it’s taken ye so long to ask me, Drake.” Blaise chuckled.

“I had my reasons, one being I ensured the safety of your Eleanor.” Draco said darkly. “You’re to send Eleanor and Sorcha to the house as soon as possible, Blaise.”

Blaise looked away. “Once she’s there you’ll obliviate me, wont ye, Drake?”

Draco nodded slowly. “It’ll only be until my father’s suspicions are quelled. I can’t afford him to ruin this, he has too much control over me as his son. Allowing him to know that I am who I am would put a great deal at risk.”

“What about your Weaslette?” Blaise asked softly.

“She’s under my supervision, and safe enough,” Draco muttered.

“I’ve always said that I’m your man, Drake, and I remain true to my pledge.” Blaise grinned weakly. “But I’m no master Occlumens like you, though I’ve been taught it, I’ve never been trained to use it fully.”

Draco drew a small object out of his pocket and placed it down on the table, tapping it thrice the item resized into a Pensieve Bowl and he shoved it towards Blaise.

“He will read you like an open book and you won’t even know it, I’ll prepare you for the rest - for now just cleanse yourself of any incriminating or precious memories, save a few to avoid suspicion – none that involve Eleanor or discussions between us and especially none that involve Ginevra.”

The study door opened and both men turned to see Eleanor in her dressing gown.

“Oh!” she said in surprise. “Sorry, I didn’t know you were here, Draco.”

Draco bowed. “I’ll not be staying long,” he said softly.

Eleanor looked somewhat torn but managed to blurt it out anyway. “Where’s Ginny, what have you done with her?” she rushed into Blaise’s arms and sobbed.

Draco looked at Blaise for a few moments and nodded at him before dissapperating.

“He’s got her hasn’t he?” Eleanor whispered in Blaise’s ear.

“She’s safer than anyone at the moment, love, trust me,” Blaise muttered soothingly and stroked her hair.

Eleanor stared up at him and looked deep into his eyes as of searching for any hidden truth. “He didn’t come to talk about Ginny, did he? He’s come for you hasn’t he?”

Blaise captured her lips with his own in a soft and almost apologetic kiss. Eleanor wrenched herself away from him and glared at him accusingly.

“So, Ginny was right all along, here I am consorting with Death Eaters!” she hissed angrily.

Blaise sighed. “What would you have me do, Elle, defy the Dark Lord? ‘Tis not as easy as just saying ‘no’ love, you either sign your life over to him or he’ll take it from you.”

“Go to the Order…” Eleanor pleaded.

Blaise shook his head. “It’s complicated.”

“Tell me!” Eleanor cried, tears streaming down her cheeks.

Blaise started towards her but she backed away. “Elle, a lot is at stake here – ‘tis no longer about taking sides, we are all playing a part for a greater cause.”

“Oh! Oh! A Greater Cause!?” Eleanor said in disbelief. “Is that what you call it? Joining the Dark Order and becoming a murderer is a greater cause now?”

Blaise’s face darkened. “There are and will be murderers on the Light side as well, Elle. A murderer is a murderer regardless of the justification.”

Eleanor shook her head. “I don’t know you, you were a mistake, I wish I’d never met you!” she cried.

Blaise remained silent for a long time while he contemplated his options. Eleanor meant more to him than his own life, and seeing her upset hurt him. Telling her the truth was his only option, even if it was putting everything at risk, he knew she wouldn’t betray him, and he had complete faith in Draco that Eleanor would remain safe.

Taking a deep breath Blaise stared intensely at Eleanor who glared at him defiantly. “Draco is the Phantom, Draco is also a member of the Order, working as a double agent in favour of the Light side. He came tonight to ask me to play his part as the Phantom because his father is becoming too suspicious. And if Lucius finds out that Draco is the Phantom then all will be lost - his communication with the Order will come to a standstill. Draco’s position is vital to the outcome of this war, Eleanor and believe me it is at our doorstep now. The kidnapping of Ginevra has marked the start of the real battles. Drake’s done all he could to prevent me being in the Dark Order sooner, Elle… I canna refuse him now.”

“What will he do to Ginny?” Eleanor whispered.

Blaise shook his head, “I don’t know the answer to that, but no harm – in any shape or form will come to Ginevra while Draco breathes.” Blaise moved closer to Eleanor and wrapped his arms protectively around her. “He’s bound to her too deeply to let anything happen to her, ‘tis why he is what he is now…”

“What do you mean by that?” Eleanor whispered as she sunk back against his comforting embrace.

“That there will be no limit he won’t reach and no extreme he won’t go to for her. He knew he had to join the Dark Order, it was inevitable and he knew that she would be part of the Order of the Phoenix, the only way he could protect her was by being the best and succumbing to the darkest and most evil ways, for the Dark Lord’s trust, aye, Drake is ruthless and without mercy but he is not heartless. Every death on his conscience and every murder he committed was in her name.”

“She’ll never return his sick twisted love,” Eleanor said sadly. “She’ll hate him more for what he sacrificed and condemn him to hell for it.”

Blaise kissed her forehead softly. “I’d do the same for you… and for the sake of her safety, unrequited love and an eternity in hell would be a fair price to pay in his mind, though he’ll never admit to it.”

23. Burning in Hell's Embrace

Whee, another chapter with a, (considering my updating timeline), very short wait! Sorry it’s going a bit slow, patience is a virtue, and I know by the flame-free reviews so far that you are all VERY virtuous!! I would really really really like it if I got a bit more feedback – constructive criticism and the whole nine yards is very much needed! I am also currently looking for a beta (a very patient one), please “apply”, if willing, through a review – giving me a sample of your grammar and plot “whippaging”! I know my writing has a lot of room for improvement…

Anyway might be a bit of a delay between this and the next update, hence the reason for the 3.8k words, depending on how the rest of this will be written it might have to be bumped up to NC17. Got exams coming up and a trip to France afterwards, but should be writing loads over Easter break after I get back from France!!

On with the next chapter and REVIEW FOR MERLIN’S SAKE GIVE ME A REASON TO CARRY ON!!!! *screams*

Burning in Hell’s embrace

“My Lord,” Draco bowed as he made his way up to Voldemort’s throne.

“Drakkus,” Voldemort hissed in acknowledgement.

“My Lord, I come to make a request… it seems my father is becoming highly suspicious of my position in this war and I seek milord’s guidance and approval.”

“Speak,” Voldemort nodded.

“My faith is without question, milord has been more than Lucius could ever be to me, I do not wish to fail you. I have a trusted acquaintance, who, should milord approve of will willingly take my place through polyjuice potion as my fathers son.” Draco said confidently.

“Why do you fear your father’s knowledge of your status, Drakkus?” Voldemort’s eyes bored into Draco.

“I am not fearful of his knowledge of who I am my Lord, I am proud of the power and trust milord has bestowed upon me, I simply do not wish my father to use my position as a means for his own end.”

Voldemort laughed. “Aah, young Drakkus, it seems your loyalties are somewhat torn between your father and I.”

“Not at all my Lord, I serve you first and foremost, however, I know my father and it is without doubt that he will use my status to gain his own power in the ranks, I do not want there to be any form of disruption, not when we are so close to victory.”

Voldemort nodded and seemed o be thinking over what Draco had said. “And who do you have in mind?”

“Zabini junior, he’ll not betray me, I have his trust and confidence.”

“How can you be so sure?”

Draco clenched his teeth, he knew it would come to this, and he made sure not to hesitate before answering. “Because I am the secret keeper of the love of his life, My Lord, that and he is by far the most loyal of all my acquaintances.”

Voldemort laughed, “I see you leave no loopholes, do as you will Drakkus, you have my faith!”

“Milord,” Draco bowed and turned on his heel before heading from the throne room.

.

.

“My lord Phantom,” Pansy curtseyed low before him, glancing up through her eyelashes seductively as he strode past the Dark Novices’ quarters.

Draco hissed and strode past her without so much as a glance. He knew her ways well enough, Pansy would stop at nothing for power and fame, at Hogwarts she had used him as much as he (and the better half of Slytherin) had used her, though most people thought she was a slut and offered her body easily to anyone who showed interest Draco knew that she was very selective in her men and targeted those who had more money and power than her own family.

When he entered his chambers he found Ginny curled up in a tight ball shivering on the cold stone floor and hidden away in a corner, he chuckled at the state of chaos that surrounded him. Glancing at the dining table Draco frowned, her lunch lay cold on the table and he doubted very much that she had eaten dinner or breakfast either during his absence, checking the great grandfather clock Draco groaned, it was almost time for dinner again and he had not slept for almost forty-eight hours since her capture. She would awake soon and he’d have to prepare for another sleepless night of her screaming profanities at him, sleep was indeed out of the question.

He sighed as he stared down at her sleeping form, wanting more than anything to place her in his bed or on the couch so she was at least comfortable but knew that if he did she would awake prematurely, and with good reason to scream and shout at him even more than she was going to already. Instead, he drew his wand and waved it casually around the room causing anything broken to mend itself and anything that was out of its place to rush back to its usual position. Hesitating slightly Draco conjured a blanket to float gently on top of Ginny’s shivering form before heading for his desk to write to his father regarding his progress in the far north with the Ancient Ice Lords.

Ginny’s eyes snapped open fearfully, cursing herself mentally for dropping off to sleep. Her eyes travelled wildly around the room and landed on the Dark Phantom at his desk seemingly immersed in his work, she bolted and scuttled as far back as possible into her corner, pulling the blanket up around her as if to hide under it. On hearing her awaken Draco slowly put his quill back in its holder and turned.

“I see you’re finally awake, Ginevra,” he said softly his lips curled into the all-too-familiar smirk before standing and striding gracefully towards her. “I noticed you made good use of my absence by completely wrecking my chambers.”

“Stay away from me!” Ginny flared. Draco was sure if she tried hard enough to get away from him the force in which she was straining back against the wall, it was sure to give way.

Draco chuckled and clucked his tongue, “Come now, surely you’re not banishing me from my own quarters?”

Ginny glared at him hatefully and her lips were clenched shut in a thin line.

Snapping his fingers twice the dining table behind him was laden with food. “Join me for dinner, Ginevra.”

“I’m not hungry!” She snarled.

Draco sighed, “We both know that that’s not true, besides, it wasn’t a request.” He pointed his wand at her making her eyes widen and flicked it towards the dinning table, without warning Ginny screamed and went gently sailing through the air, her chair at the dinning table swivelled around to receive her before turning itself with her seated in it back to the table.

The candles at the table lit up once Draco arrived at the table and started eating. Ginny stared at her plate trying with all her will power to force back the tears that were threatening to fall.

“Ginevra, it would please me if you ate,” Draco muttered.

Ginny shook her head, not trusting herself to speak as she was sure her voice would crack and her tears would finally fall.

“The food is not poisoned,” he said softly.

Ginny continued to stare down at her plate, though she could feel his eyes on her.

Draco sighed, “You need to eat, woman, I’ll not have you starving to death on my watch.” Ginny heard his chair scrape against the stone floor and the clinking of his knife and fork against his plate, before she knew it he was seated in his chair next to her, his own plate slid in front of her, pushing her own empty plate out of the way.

“Now, if you refuse to eat from your own plate out of, what I am going to assume, fear of it being charmed with poison, then you shall dine from mine with me.”

Ginny’s eyes snapped up to meet his, “Why would you care? Why are you even doing this? Just leave me be.” She hissed.

“If I told you that, I would really have to kill you,” he replied. “I’ve been entrusted with your wellbeing, and I fully intend to uphold the trust that has been placed upon me.”

“But you’re a cold blooded and heartless murderer!” Ginny snapped.

Though she couldn’t see it, Draco’s eyes hardened, “What of it?”

“This is a little out of character, I’m here for a reason, I want to know why, you’re obviously not going to tell me, but I sure as hell know that Tom wouldn’t have had me kidnapped by you of all people to have a nice little dinner together. Especially not with you – being his most trusted and highly esteemed, ruthless, merciless and heartless death eater scum as you are!”

Draco was seething under his mask but kept his self-restraint in check. “Indeed, though perhaps I was not referring to Lord Voldemort.”

Ginny gasped, “You said his name.”

“Always the perceptive one,” he sneered.

Ginny glared at him, “If not Voldemort, then who else could you possibly be taking orders from, Dumbledore?” Ginny laughed, “You humour me, oh, maybe you’re taking orders from Merlin himself who’s come back to lead us all to salvation and that you’re just playing the part of the Dark Phantom for shits and giggles.” She sneered.

Draco almost laughed but instead he smirked, “I’ll leave you to your creative speculation, for now, eat – don’t make me force feed you.”

Scowling Ginny picked up her fork and stabbed at the food on his plate. Draco sighed mentally; this was going to be a long night.

She forced herself not to eat too fast under the scrutiny of her captor, but it was hard as she realised that she was famished. Having eaten her full Ginny placed her knife and fork down and wiped her lips with her napkin.

“That wasn’t too hard was it?” The Phantom smirked.

Ginny frowned, “You’ve not eaten.”

“You’ve eaten enough for both of us, if not for the whole of Britain,” he chuckled. “Have some wine.” A glass of red wine appeared in front of her, seeing her regard the wine glass suspiciously Draco reached across and sipped from it himself before handing it to her, “It’s not poisoned, I promise.”

Ginny accepted the glass and gulped down the sweet taste of liquid, she stopped abruptly when she saw the Phantom watching her.

“Thank you,” she said softly, avoiding his gaze.

Draco grimaced, “You’ve nothing to thank me for… on the contrary a lot will be done to make you hate me.”

Ginny paled. “Until that day comes, accept my thanks,” she whispered fearfully.

Draco inclined his head slightly, behind his mask he could be kind, even though he wore the face of a ruthless, merciless, heartless and cold-blooded murderer, yet she still had it in her to put that aside and it was as if she actually saw him as a person.

“Does it make it easier?” her voice asked softly, her eyes pierced his.

When he did not reply she looked away before clarifying her question. “The mask, does it make it easier?”

Draco stared at her while contemplating whether or not to answer her question, sighing he shook his head, “No, it does not.”

“Then why do you wear it?”

“Its part of who I am expected to be,” he replied simply.

Ginny felt a strange pulling sensation in the pit pf her stomach at his answer, she didn’t know what it was but it was as if she felt for him, as if she could empathise. “Everyone has choices… even you.”

He smiled at her sadly, “The right choice isn’t always the best choice, Ginevra. And I chose this path willingly.”

“Why…?”

The Phantom shook his head, “You wouldn’t believe me if I told you, we are all but pawns in life as Fate and Destiny play their games. It does not matter to me who wins or loses this war, I am simply protecting my own, you’d do the same for your family.”

Ginny shook her head, “I don’t think I would, I’d rather die, they’d not want me to become –“

”- a murderer?” Draco finished her sentence for her and laughed, “The honour code of a Weasley… yes, I know your family. We are all murderers, Ginevra, despite what side we fight for, everyone has their own cause and reasons.”

“No! We fight for what is right! What is just! Not for power!” Ginny retorted.

“Who are we to judge what is right and just in this world, innocent little Ginevra? Who are we to kill others for what we believe in? Who is the Order of the Phoenix to kill in the name of what is right and justified? Power is needed despite what side you are fighting for or what you believe in, power is always needed to enforce rules. So, are we not all committing the same crime?” He asked softly.

“It would be a greater crime to allow Voldemort and Death Eaters to go on killing sprees and on rampage across the world! Sacrifices have to be made; as long as they are for the better cause, the right cause… then it is justified.” Ginny replied hotly.

Draco smirked, “Indeed, and I have made my sacrifices for my cause, and this is the path I have to walk for what I believe in.” He stared at her intensely; her wide ochre orbs stared back at him, questioning his morals and his reasons. “Don’t dwell on it, Ginevra. Some questions are best left unanswered,” he added softly.

“Why am I here?” Ginny whispered. “What does Tom want with me now…?”

He rose and headed back to his desk and continued writing, it was evident that her question was not to be answered. Ginny felt her tears return and she let them fall as she stared at her hands twisting in her lap. If her time here was to be the last moments of her life she would make the most of it and prepare herself for the bitter end. She knew Tom would not be merciful and her death would not be swift, it was in his nature to draw out his victims suffering, to torture, taunt and torment. She would be ready; she was no longer the naïve 11 year old child that longed for the comfort of a friend, she would face him without fear.

Draco listened quietly to her inner-turmoil, in her despair her thoughts travelled to his open mind almost by their own free will. He could taste her fear and sensed her defiance, his heart pounded, there was nothing he could do or say that would comfort her.

.

.

“Harry, what’s wrong?” Hermione asked worriedly.

Harry sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration. “I went to Hogwarts today, Snape’s not heard anything about Ginny except confirmed that she’s alive, and was indeed captured by the Dark Phantom himself. Have you seen Ron?”

“No, not at all since Ginny was taken… he needs time Harry,” Hermione replied softly.

“Time that we don’t have! We have to keep going…” Harry muttered.

Hermione sighed as she poured two cups of tea, “Ginny is their sister, Harry, they can’t just not do anything about it, they can’t just move on so easily, it’s tearing them apart.”

“I know… we’ll find her, but we can’t sacrifice more time, the Death Eaters are closing in on us, and they’re moving fast. The Dark Phantom is not to be taken lightly, Hermione. He’s as ruthless and as evil as Voldemort… if not more.” Harry sighed, “He knows that all the Weasleys are part of the Order, and he knew that to take Ginny would be a big blow to us…”

Hermione placed his mug of tea before him and sat silently beside him, they fell into a comforting silence as they brooded.

“I’ve a theory…” Hermione said quietly, interrupting the silence.

Harry smiled, “You always do, and they’re almost always right too, lets hear it then.”

“The Phantom… I’ve gone through a list of Slytherins and likely Dark Wizards, well I decided to broaden the search a bit, and you know I have access to the old Hogwarts records, Fleur is sending me the Beauxbatons ones, Viktor is working on the Durmstrang records… and anyway, so I looked through the whole list of Syltherins since Voldemort’s time…”

“Jesus Christ, how long did that take you?” Harry breathed, his heart beating, he had a very bad feeling that Hermione would get it in one… he was scared she would on one hand but on another he was dying to talk to her about it. The Golden Trio never had any secrets from each other, yet he was bound to secrecy from both, if she just guessed it then he’d be able to talk about it to her freely.

“A few months but I’ve narrowed it down to 8, those who had the potential to be the darkest and… well, I’ve been able to trace up all 8, except Malfoy…” Hermione met Harry’s gaze as if she knew that he would confirm her hunch. “There are many more potentially dark wizards on the list but they’re less suspicious… well, as far as suspicion goes, I’ve at least managed to find them and their whereabouts but Malfoy… he just simply disappeared… it is Malfoy isn’t it?”

Harry glanced down at his mug and sighed.

“I knew it! And then there’s the question of who Snape’s ‘sidekick’ is… it just really doesn’t tally up. Why all this secrecy? If he’s in the order he should feel safe enough to reveal himself.” Hermione said excitedly.

“It’s not always safe, for all we know anyone could be working as a double agent, with curses such as the imperious used so freely among the Death Eaters… not to mention Legilimens and Occlumency… unless you’re a master such as Snape then his caution is not wrongly placed.” Harry muttered, more to himself than to Hermione.

“So… Malfoy is our closest and best guess as to who the Phantom is, I still can’t figure out who Snape’s little friend is though… naturally with all the secrecy about him, he has to be in the Dark Order too… he feels familiar, if you know what I mean… but poor Ginny… to be taken by Malfoy, I cant bear to think of it.” Hermione’s lip quivered slightly, but before she allowed herself to cry she took a deep breath and abruptly headed back to the kitchen counter. “Want another cup of tea?”

Harry shook his head before draining his cup, “No, I’m good, thanks. Got to go to Hogwarts again and see Dumbledore about something quickly.”

.

.

.

Ginny stole curious glances at the Phantom as he sat writing endlessly at his desk, it had to have been at least a few hours since the Phantom had started writing again after dinner. There was something about the man that disturbed her, and Ginny couldn’t put her finger on it, it was almost a sense of familiarity, but yet not quite because every time it felt like she would be able to pinpoint it, the feeling left her. He was young, she could tell by his elegant hands and skin that he could not be older than 30, he was as kind as he was cruel… she’d summed up that much about him so far, he was the exact and the opposite of everything he was rumoured to be, yet she knew, deep down she knew he was not the type of man that one could take lightly. He radiated power, magical, physical and mental power surrounded him like a foreboding dark aura daring anyone to test it. Ginny stood slowly from where she still sat at the dining table and made her way to the closest window, she had a sudden urge to look up at the darkening sky, perhaps to pray to the stars, if there were any, to protect her or something, she really didn’t know.

The window looked down on a large courtyard where a few robed figures were loitering about, some were duelling, and others were gathered in pairs or groups seemingly talking or animatedly watching the duels. Ginny gasped as one of the figures looked up at her as if feeling her presence.

“Malfoy!”

Draco snapped his head up from his writing, nearly cursing aloud as he almost spilt ink over the rolls of parchment he had written. Seeing Ginny at the window he quickly made his way to her, his heart pounding in his chest as for a moment he had thought she had guessed who he was, even though he knew it was close to impossible, the mask forbid it.

“Dark Novices are allowed the evenings free for practicing what they have learnt,” he muttered quietly from where he stood behind her, his eyes on his father. “Do you know Lucius Malfoy?”

Ginny turned to face the Phantom, conscious of his close proximity to her. “No – I know of him, but don’t know him personally.”

The Phantom stared down at her, “You had quite a reaction to someone you claim to not know, Ginevra.”

Ginny averted her gaze to the floor. “I – he attacked me in Glasgow a few weeks ago…” she stammered.

“Aye,” The Phantom nodded. “He was sent to capture you, but you managed to evade him. I believe you went to school with his son too, didn’t you?”

Ginny glanced up to meet his intense gaze, “Yes, Draco Malfoy, but he was in the year above me.” She had a strong feeling that there was no point in withholding information from her captor, regardless of what it was. “He’s probably down there too.”

Draco laughed causing Ginny to jump. “No, you’ll not find Draco Malfoy among the crowd down there, Ginevra. Though he would’ve made quite a Death Eater.”

“He was bound to become a Death Eater,” Ginny scoffed. “Everyone knew he was probably a Death Eater before he even graduated from Hogwarts!”

“How can you be so sure?” He asked softly.

Ginny shrugged and cast her eyes towards the swirling sea to the west. “The apple doesn’t fall far from its tree, and Draco Malfoy was Death Eater material at its finest.”

“I take it that you did not get along well with him,” The Phantom asked softly, though Ginny noted that his voice was somewhat amused.

“That’s an understatement, he hated Weasleys, and I suppose we hated Malfoys, always have done.” Ginny replied.

“Indeed, any reason why?” The Phantom asked curiously.

Ginny frowned, the answer would be obvious, Weasleys and Malfoys had always been in opposing houses, namely Gryffindor and Slytherin, yet when she really thought about it, no Gryffindor or Slytherin actually held so much animosity for each other as the Malfoys and Weasleys.

“I guess its just the Slytherin – Gryffindor thing really, Malfoy made my brother’s life a misery at school and insulted my family left, right and centre.”

“I assume you are referring to your youngest older brother, Ronald Weasley?”

Ginny nodded. “All of them really, but especially Ron, Harry by association and Hermione because she’s muggle-born.”

“Malfoys have always been purebloods, as have Weasleys, though I believe your families have a very different idea of what disgraces the name of wizard, do they not?”

Ginny spun around to meet the Phantom smirking down at her, her eyes wide with bewildered fear as she recognised those words to be uttered by none other than her own father only moments before Lucius Malfoy had placed the cursed Diary of Tom Riddle between the tattered pages of her Transfiguration book and thrust it into her hands.

Ginny clenched her jaw and stared defiantly up at him. “Clearly,” she hissed.

.

.

Re-updated because I’m an idiot… been meaning to add this link for AGES!

Don’t think I really described the Phantom’s eyes too well… so here’s what they look like: http://www.geocities.com/arcanist_ve/The_dark_Phantom.jpg

Now bloody review or I’ll update next year!!

24. Restless

***heh, *hides* my favourite ‘anonymous’ reviewer just pointed out a really silly mistake I made rofl thanks for reviews so far! Off to bed now!

Well, another update – I think I’ve failed my exams miserably! Have only one more to go, Spanish 9am tomorrow which I am really not looking forward to! Then off to London on Saturday and then France on Monday! So I thought I’d write another chapter quickly so the wait isn’t too long… it’s a bit short, but I’d loathe to keep you all waiting (those who have patiently put up with my slow updates thus far).

Thanks for reviews – all very encouraging and insightful!

I know it’s going slow… especially the ‘real’ D/G interaction. I looked back over the story and spotted loads of little spelling mistakes – oops! But 24 chapters and my god… there really isn’t any D/G – and by the looks of it, there’s still a while yet. However, upon saying that I hope it doesn’t put any of you off reading this story… my reviews are few considering how much I’ve written (it is a bit disheartening), but all that I have received mean so much more to me and really shows that those who have bothered to leave their thoughts have actually enjoyed what I have written (to some extent at least). So I really want to thank you all and know that I am open to all comments and criticism! Christ, I ramble! On with the story!

Restless

He did not return to his chambers for the next four days. Ginny sighed as she stared out of, what had become her favourite window which afforded her a view of the sunset and the merciless forever-raging sea against the cliff’s jagged rocks below. Though the courtyard was in plain sight Ginny could quite easily ignore the Dark Novices during their free periods and immerse herself in novels the Dark Phantom had left for her. At least she assumed they were left for her, she had awoken in the small stone alcove which held a comfortable single bed and had found them laid out for her. She doubted the Phantom read romance novels, she even giggled at the thought.

Ginny glanced towards the Phantom’s bedroom, where her own bad was and shuddered. He seemed ‘honourable’ enough; at least that’s what she was led to believe, despite the fact that he had murdered innocent children, was highly dangerous and The most esteemed Death Eater of Voldermort’s innermost circle. She frowned, why did the thought of trusting such a man even cross her mind? She’d been pondering on so many things in the last four days, yet none of her worries ever concerned being held captive by The Dark Phantom… breakfast, lunch, tea, dinner and supper had appeared on the table like clockwork and a hot bath prepared for her morning and night without fail. He’d seen to almost her every single need, except conversation and companionship. She was at no discomfort except for being in a place she really did not want to be in.

Ginny stared down at her hands and realised how dirty her clothes were. She was still clad in her nighty from the night of her capture, and although it was not exactly indecent she felt partially undressed. Her attire was, at the time, the last thing on her mind when he was in his chambers, however seeing the state of her dress now put her to shame. Glancing out the window Ginny quickly made her way to the bathroom, the moon was high in the sky and she had had dinner hours ago, he was probably not to return.

.

.

.

Draco groaned as he paced Blaise’s study, they had been at it almost constantly for the last 4 days except when his mark burned from The Dark Lord’s summoning. He had barely slept, as he had led raids every single night.

Blaise sat massaging his temples in front of the fireplace. “Is it so likely that I’ll be in the Dark Lord’s presence, Drake? I thought it was merely to throw your father off your scent.”

“Not likely, no, but not a chance I am willing to take if you do happen to have to be in his presence. You only need be seen by both myself and my father a few times during raids, but we’re masked then. Masks are taken off during gatherings… though perhaps I can arrange him to see us with the novices.”

“I take it your mask never comes off these days?” Blaise smirked.

Draco grimaced. “I’ve not seen my own reflection for a week.”

“And there I was thinking you were so vain.” Blaise laughed.

Draco grinned wearily. “I must go and see to her, she’s been unchecked for far too long for my comfort, Merlin knows what she’s gotten up to.”

“Then go, Drake. My mind can do with a rest.” Blaise muttered.

.

.

Draco closed and placed the locking charms quietly on his doors and made his way through his dimly lit chambers towards his bedroom. He noticed that none of the curtains had been drawn and made a note of it; this was obviously Ginevra’s preference. The fire in the fireplace in his bedroom was burning low and he frowned when he saw what he recognised to be Ginevra’s nighty and underwear hung over the back of a chair that had been placed in front of the fire.

Almost laughing out loud he realised what she had done. Glancing over to the stone alcove in the wall where she lay in her bed he let out an involuntary hiss. She had her back to him and was curled up in a protective tight ball with her duvet pulled up to her chin. Though during the course of her sleep it had somehow slipped down and her bare creamy sun-kissed-freckled naked back was staring tantalisingly at him, her blood red hair fanned out around her pillow. He had to exercise an immense amount of self-control not to be tempted to lean down to stroke her hair and kiss every single freckle that graced her shoulder or slide into her bed behind her and hold her tightly to him. Instead he turned and headed out of his chambers quietly, instantly apparating to his London flat. He knew he would not be able to sleep within such close proximity to her, knowing that she lay completely bare naked under the covers.

.

.

A loud rap on the front door tore Luna from her thoughts and she quickly made her way towards the hall way.

“Oh hello, Ron,” she smiled weakly as she stepped back to allow the youngest Weasley man into hers and Ginny’s flat.

He nodded and stepped through. “Sorry to call so late, just wanted to – you know…” he swallowed and stared passed Luna’s shoulder to where Ginny’s bedroom door was.

“It’s ok, come in, want me to fix you a cup of tea? It’ll make you feel better.”

Ron shook his head. “No, no don’t worry; I don’t know if anything can make me feel better, Luna… she’s gone,” he croaked.

To Ron’s surprise Luna moved forward and wrapped her arms around his neck, nonetheless he circled his arms around her waist, pulling her closer and tighter to him and buried his face in the crook of her neck taking comfort in the smell of her hair.

“She’ll be back, he won’t let anything happen to her,” she whispered softly in his ear.

Ron frowned, Luna always spoke in riddles, and it was a known fact that she made little sense. Yet when one looked back and reflected on what she had said it would always prove to be true.

“Who’s he, Luna?” Ron whispered.

“He loves her, and for a long time now too… he’d die before letting anything bad happen to her… heart of a Malfoy, once found is bound forever.”

Ron pulled back and stared at Luna in disbelief. “What?”

Luna reached up on her tiptoes and brushed her lips against his. “Malfoy loves her like you love me – there’s no denying it. What’s done is done and what will be, will be, just have faith…” she said softly.

He didn’t know whether to feel shocked over her revelation of Malfoy loving Ginny which was impossible, or her knowledge of his love for her, but as her lips repeatedly pressed softly against his he lost all sense of coherent thought. After all, like she said – there was no point in denying it.

Xxx-xxX

Ginny sighed in relief as she sat up in bed; covers pulled up close to her chest and saw that the Phantoms bed showed no sign of having been occupied. Stepping gingerly out of bed with the covers still wrapped tightly around her she staggered over to the fireplace to retrieve her dry clothes before making her way to the bathroom. Half way across the room Ginny stiffened as she heard the doors to the outer chambers open and close, she bolted for the bathroom and donned her clothes faster than the speed of casting lumos.

“Ginevra,” The Phantom inclined his head slightly as Ginny emerged from his bedroom, dressed and breathing heavily. He motioned to the dining table where breakfast was laid out. “Join me for breakfast.” Ginny nodded and made her way uneasily to the table.

“You must tell me when you are inadequately provided for, Ginevra,” he said softly making Ginny choke on her pumpkin juice and stare at him wide-eyed.

“W-what do you mean?” she spluttered.

The Phantom smirked. “Is it custom for you to sleep naked in a strange man’s room?”

Ginny flushed in embarrassment, her eyes dropping to her plate. “I- well, no – but I am also not accustomed to being snatched from my room in the dead of night by a notorious Death Eater either,” she shot back and glared at him defiantly. “I didn’t expect you to return.”

“Well I did,” he said, slightly amused.

“You didn’t sleep in your bed though.”

The Phantom chuckled. “My sweet innocent Ginevra, do you really think that I could’ve slept within such close proximity to the temptation of your nakedness? You’ve much to learn about men… even ones such as me.”

Ginny paled and blushed at the same time as if she was both flattered and disgusted at once of his implication.

“I’ll doubt I’ll ever have the chance to…” she said forlornly, her voice quivering slightly.

His eyebrow rose inquisitively under his mask. “What makes you say that?”

Ginny stared at him coldly. “I appreciate that you’re not forthcoming about my future, whatever your reasons may be, Phantom, but I know my life expectancy has been considerably shortened. I know the ways of your Dark Lord – I know he could want nothing from me other than my drawn-out and painful death!” she hissed venomously.

“Indeed, I don’t doubt your knowledge of Voldemort’s ways, but your knowledge of me is somewhat lacking. Believe me when I tell you for the hundredth time that you are not here to die, Ginevra.”

“Then for Merlin’s sake, tell me! Why am I here?” Ginny cried in frustration.

The Phantom let out a long and withdrawn sigh, there was no point in toying with her fear – he knew what was in store for her. The truth, at least the whole truth was out of the question – she wouldn’t believe him if he told her she was here only partly because of Voldemort’s orders but primarily because of his peace of mind that she would be safer with him.

“You’re here to birth the Child of Legacy,” he said softly.

“The child of what?” Ginny blanched.

“Voldemort’s heir, the Child of Legacy.”

“But he can’t – couldn’t! Could he?” Ginny croaked.

The Phantom shook his head. “No, not physically himself, he can’t…”

“Then who? How?” She looked at the Phantom, her eyes widened and her face paled whiter than a ghost as if she already knew the answer.

He inclined his head and looked her straight in the eyes.

“NO!” she almost screamed. “You? I won’t! I’ll kill myself!”

His jaw tightened at the sound of disgust in her voice even though he had expected it, hearing her declaration in full force stung.

“Ginevra…” he said quietly. “Do you really think you have a choice?”

Her eyes were wild with fear and she looked like she was going to be sick. “You can’t…” she pleaded, “it’s immoral, kill me instead.”

“You think killing you is moral?” The Phantom asked softly.

“No, but I’d rather die than – than be raped!” She cried, tears rolled down her face. “Besides… you’ve killed before, you’ve broken that moral.”

He clenched his fists. “So, you’ve assumed I’ve never taken a woman against her will?”

Ginny shook her head. “I – I don’t know…” she breathed despairingly.

“Does it make it easier?” he asked, when she did not reply straight away he sighed. “Knowing… finally having an answer, is it more tolerable?

“No…” she whispered in resignation. “No, it isn’t and it doesn’t make it easier, but at least I know…”

“Then know this, I’ll not violate you – not under any circumstance. In the end, Ginevra… you will come to me willingly, regardless of the reason, you’ll find me and I’ll be waiting.”

Ginny stared horror-struck at him, his words rebounded off the hollowness that had taken over her mind and sent vibrating chills to her very core. Something about the way he said it, the tone of his voice and his certainty, it was a promise and she was petrified.

.

.

So… please take the time to review /huggles

25. Phoenix Feather

It has been an insanely long wait hasn’t it? I really apologise. I was in France for Easter, then had to go to Wales for a dentist app, thinking I had to have 3 wisdom teeth removed, only to find out that I had booked a week to recover from sheer agony of having my teeth x-rayed! Oh the joys of the British NHS system! And since getting back to Edinburgh I have been bogged down with assignments and projects. All that I’ve written in this chapter was whenever I could spare a few minutes, so I’m sorry if it seems a bit “patchy” and doesn’t flow too well. Thought, I hope that a 6,600 word chapter will somewhat cheer you all up!

I REALLY NEED A BETA! Please leave a review if interested! Leave one anyway if you’re not and tell me how you’re liking / not liking whichever bit of the story! Wub!

The Phoenix Feather

Harry stared at nothing in particular from where he sat by the fire, it was almost 8 and he had jut recently gotten back to 12 Grimmauld Place. The Weasleys had withdrawn so much since the capture of Ginny that the Order was almost dysfunctional. Harry knew that he would have to take action soon and he was waiting more than patiently for news from Draco. Snape had revealed that not even the inner-circle was privy to the Dark Lord’s plans anymore and that everything was always first discussed with the Dark Phantom – any plans of the Dark Order were carried out almost immediately after instructed by either the Dark Lord himself or his loyal Phantom. Harry had an inkling that Draco Malfoy was the Dark Phantom – his appearance had practically confirmed it, that along with Hermione’s revelation of Draco being “missing” from the wizarding community.

“Harry,” Ron’s voice rasped from the doorway making Harry look up.

“I didn’t hear you come in – where’ve you been?” Harry smiled feebly.

Ron shrugged and plonked himself down heavily in a chair besides Harry. “Here and there really… I dunno – sometimes I just, well… you know, like I might hear something…” he muttered.

Harry sighed and nodded, he could imagine the torment his friend was suffering but there was nothing he could say to comfort him.

“Part of me knows she’s okay, but part of me doesn’t believe it, even though I want to. I can’t help but think that it’s just me – wishing and wanting her to be safe… and my knowing – well it’s just what I keep telling myself isn’t it? I mean, she was taken by the Phantom…” Ron’s voice cracked towards the end and he trailed off.

“Your instinct has never failed you, Ron… if deep down you know she’s safe then it’s more than likely that she is. We’ll get her back… I promise.” Harry said softly.

Ron nodded and joined Harry’s eyes staring lost in the burning flames of the dimming fire.

Harry groaned mentally. There was nothing he wanted more than this war to be over but at the moment he would put that second to telling Ron the truth about Ginny. He prayed that Hermione would discuss her findings and haunches about Draco with Ron… so then at least he could let on some of the truth and lay his friends’ minds at rest, but until then he had to remain silent. Harry took his glasses off and pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration; his eyes squeezed shut in contemplation.

“You seem like you’ve got a lot on your mind lately, Harry,” Ron said quietly without looking away from the mesmerising flames.

Harry sighed. “I just want all this to be over, I want Ginny back as much as you do – the more we linger the longer this will drag out… there’s only one horcrux left, the blasted snake Voldemort has hanging around him all the time.”

“You got all the others?” Ron asked, staring at Harry in surprise.

Harry nodded. “Yeah… no doubt Voldemort felt the last one go… my scar has never hurt that much before… it has to end soon before he starts making backup plans or worse, if he starts making more horcruxes…”

“You never told us about the last one…” Ron sighed.

Harry smiled weakly. “I meant to… but it was the night Ginny was taken, I never got a chance. It wasn’t as hard as I thought it would be… but anyway, it’s done.”

“I went to see Luna – as you probably know. She said something about Malfoy, was strange, but you know how she is… prattling on about the stupid ferret loving Ginny and that the heart of a Malfoy once found is bound forever or something along those lines.” Ron said offhandedly.

Harry raised his eyebrows in mild surprise. “Really? So… what do you make of that?”

Ron shook his head and let out a deep breath. “Dunno… you know I can’t think straight when I’m around her – but thinking of it now, the girl is off her rocker. I mean, don’t get me wrong I like her to bits but Malfoy feel anything but contempt for a Weasley? I don’t know what to make of it except that the mere idea of it is absurd. Merlin, it borders insanity.”

Harry nodded slowly but said nothing in reply, his mind wondered back to a conversation he had had with Dumbledore about his faith in Draco and that his reasons were genuine and justified. Could it possibly be? Harry dismissed the thought almost immediately – as Ron said, it was absurd, yet even in the absurdity of it, it seemed to make perfect sense.

“Who knows…” Harry sighed.

Ron shrugged and stood. “Anyway I’m going to go back to Luna’s… I’ll come by tomorrow before I go on duty at the ministry… though it’s pointless…”

“Yeah, I’m waiting for Hermione to get back from France… went to see Fleur about some research she’s doing…” Harry muttered.

Ron nodded. “I need to ask her about that research of hers… anyway I’ll catch you later, going to go and see Luna.”

.

.

.

“Sweet Merlin, Drake – this is beyond reason!” Blaise groaned as he sat down heavily in his chair and he massaged his temples.

“I had three years of Severus penetrating my mind, count yourself lucky that I know most of your deepest and darkest secrets already.” Draco smirked.

“Aye, but we’re trying to cram three years of mind torture into three weeks,” Blaise snorted.

Draco chuckled. “Granted, you’ve made a valid point.”

Blaise glanced quickly at the clock. “Have you not got a raid to lead tonight?”

“That I do, though we are fast running out of places to attack,” Draco sighed.

“Drake,” Blaise grinned. “You look like shit.”

Draco glared at Blaise before seating himself heavily into one of the chairs. “If you were in my position you’d not sleep so easily either, Blaise.”

“How is the wee lass?”

Draco sighed. “Better than expected, the problem is that she needs different clothes.” He muttered.

Blaise raised an inquisitive eyebrow. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“When I took her, I didn’t think to take any of her possessions with me… she was taken in what she wore.”

Blaise laughed. “I’m sure Elle can part with some of her clothes if Ginevra’s attire, or rather her lack of, is somewhat distracting.”

“If it were as simple as loaning a few garments from your Eleanor, Blaise then I would’ve already asked. I need you to be ready soon…” Draco muttered. “I’ll return to her flat for a few of her clothes.”

Blaise nodded in understanding, Draco was becoming somewhat overly cautious when it came to Ginevra’s safety. He imagined that caution was one of Draco’s major practices considering he was leading three separate lives at the same time. He would not chance Ginevra’s recognition of Eleanor’s clothes which would consequently become an easy link to Blaise and then lead to Blaise’s association with Draco, who was (according to Draco) a prime suspect within the Order of the Phoenix as the Dark Phantom.

“And your mother is out of the question,” Blaise stated dryly.

Draco nodded. “Yes, if my father should find out and ask questions.”

“And the Weasley family-“

“-not an option, unless I want to run the highly risk of being castrated.” Draco groaned. “I can’t risk Ginevra recognising Eleanor’s clothing, or her taste of clothing, she knows my connection with you and therefore my connection with Eleanor through you. I can’t give myself away now, not when there is so much at risk.”

“Send Pansy shopping,” Blaise teased before turning serious. “Her flat will be well guarded, Drake, make no mistake, I don’t think it’s the best idea – “

“- then propose something better! I can’t ask the Dark Novices for their clothing as it would show I care. I can’t ask my mother to make a trip into Diagon Alley or Hogsmeade, I can’t personally go to any of those places or even muggle London, and even if I could I can’t possibly give her muggle clothes considering that the Dark Phantom is part of an Order that loathes muggles. All that and the fact that the little mudblood has scouts around keeping a keen eye out for me. What are you suggesting I do?” Draco growled.

“I’ll ask Eleanor to go on the errand… and make sure she chooses wisely,” Bliase said softly.

Draco shook his head. “It would be the safest choice for me, but no, Blaise, I can’t ask that of her, I’ve already asked too much of her as it is. She is already more involved in this than she’d like to be, and knows more than I am comfortable with.”

Blaise nodded slowly and sighed. “You’re determined to go back, then so be it. Nothing I say can dissuade you, but ‘twill be dangerous.”

“I’ll go tomorrow night or the night after, I need you ready.”

Blaise sighed and shook his head. “She’ll be the death of you, Drake, and I am as ready as I’ll ever be.”

“I’d die gladly,” Draco muttered before disapperating.

.

.

.

Luna glanced up at the muggle clock Ginny had brought when they had first moved in together when she heard loud rapping on the front door. Surprised by such a late visitor she made her way down the short hallway and pressed her eye against the peekhole. Seeing who it was Luna opened the door wide and threw her arms happily around Eleanor’s neck.

“Elle! What a lovely surprise, come in!” she said happily.

Eleanor glanced up and down the corridor before quickly entering the flat and closed the door firmly behind her.

“You’ve got to get out right away Luna! He’s coming!” Eleanor muttered rapidly.

Luna raised her eyebrows in confusion. “What on earth are you on about? Cup of tea?” she asked as she continued towards the kitchen counter.

Eleanor sighed. “The Phantom, Luna, he’s coming here tomorrow night or the night after, you must make yourself scarce! No, thank you.”

“Why in Merlin’s name should I? He has no business with me,” Luna said, unaffected and put the kettle on.

Eleanor grabbed Luna by the shoulders and shook her. “This is serious!” she cried out in frustration. “He came to see Blaise, they were hours in his study – Salazar knows what they were up to! I wanted to ask if they wanted to eat… and I heard them talk. The Phantom is coming back for something of Ginny’s and in Godric’s name, Luna you can’t be here when he comes!”

“Elle, Ginny’s things are all in her room, I’m perfectly safe in mine.” Luna replied offhandedly. “Do you still take sugar?” she asked as she turned back to the boiled kettle and took two mugs from the cupboard.

“Have you no fear at all?” Eleanor said, exasperated.

Luna sighed and turned to face Eleanor. “We both know why Draco Malfoy is even taking part in this… he was always watching her when we were at Hogwarts. Always making sure she was ok after he left.”

Eleanor stared at Luna in shock. “How do you know…?”

Luna shrugged. “I saw it and then Ginny told me about her escape from Hogsmeade when it was attacked back in our seventh year… it was the Phantom who saved her from running out like a lunatic to Ron who was with the Aurors that day. I put two and two together, think about it, it makes perfect sense that Draco is the Phantom, anyone else being the Phantom would’ve killed her on the spot.”

“Please… just don’t be here for the next two nights… Luna, I’ll never forgive myself if something happens to you.” Eleanor begged.

Luna sighed and smiled. “Oh, okay then. You sure you don’t want some tea? I’ve already made you a cup.” She motioned to the steaming mug of tea.

Eleanor shook her head. “No, it’s ok I’ve got to get back to Blaise, he’ll be worried if he notices I’m gone. Promise me you won’t be here, Luna.”

“I promise.”

Sighing in relief Eleanor embraced Luna and kissed her cheeks goodbye promising to keep in touch whenever she could before disapperating.

Unknown to either of them Ron stood with his hand clenched and frozen on the knob of Ginny’s bedroom door. He had direct access into her room since she was taken by the Phantom and had wanted to surprise Luna – he had not expected to be the one to be surprised as he overheard the painful truth of the situation from someone he had trusted his heart with. Collecting his thoughts and somehow controlling his anger Ron released his hold on the doorknob and sunk to the floor in sheer agony and shock.

…

..

.

“My Lord,” Draco bowed before Voldemort.

“Drakkus, my faith in you was well placed. Tell me, are we ready for our final strike?” Voldemort hissed.

“Most of the Dark Novices are ready to prove their worth, my lord, and your loyal death eaters are as bloodthirsty and power hungry as ever. All preparations are in order, only by your command will I send an envoy to the giants – they can be here within three weeks, in time for full moon.”

“Good,” Voldemort nodded. “Very good, dispatch an envoy straight away, Drakkus, I will call for Ginevra when she is needed.”

Draco bowed. “Hogwarts will be yours, my lord, and the wizarding world with it.”

Voldemort laughed. “Prepare for your final raid tomorrow, Drakkus.”

…

..

.

..

…

..

.

“Sir, we are ready to wage war, a full confrontation… The Dark Lord has commanded I send an envoy for the giants, they will be expected in three weeks at least.” Draco said softly.

Dumbledore nodded slowly and his face was grave. “Voldemort must be very sure of himself to make such a move…”

“The Child of Legacy will be conceived before we strike… in two weeks,” Draco reminded softly.

“Will it?” Dumbledore asked, his eyes instantly on Draco.

Draco stared back unwaveringly and respectfully, his choice of wording could easily have been misinterpreted. “According to the Dark Lord the Child of Legacy will be conceived before the month is out, yes. I promised Ginevra’s safety and I intend to remain true to that pledge… she will be returned unscathed and untouched.”

Dumbledore turned and strode over to stare out of the window. “I will not ask you how you intend to fool Voldemort, Draco, but I have faith that you will succeed – with both your lives intact.”

Both Dumbledore and Draco turned as the spiral staircase revealed Harry in the Headmaster’s office.

Harry stared coldly at Draco who inclined his head slightly, his eyes never breaking contact with Harry’s and the corner of his lip curled into a smirk.

“Malfoy,” Harry nodded.

“Potter,” Draco acknowledged before turning to Dumbledore and bowing. “Sir.”

As Draco made his way past Harry towards the stairs Harry made an abrupt step in front of him. “Mafloy – are you the Phantom?”

Dumbledore turned to regard the two men in his office. Draco stared Harry in the eye and let out a sigh. “I am,” he admitted softly and firmly.

Harry nodded, not knowing what the best reaction to the confirmation of his suspicion would be. Draco smiled coolly and without a glance to Dumbledore or another word, left the office.

.

..

.

“So, you finally decide to pay me a visit, Draco,” Snape muttered as he eyed Draco sternly.

Draco nodded. “You know I’ve been busy, Severus. My visit is a short one.”

“As it always is,” Snape sighed and strode over to a cabinet behind his desk. Flicking his wand the cabinet flew open to reveal shelves full of potions, Snape reached for six phials and handed them to Draco. “Those are what you asked me for, it will last no longer than three hours. I suggest you play your cards exceedingly well, Draco… failure is not an option, don’t make me have to explain anything to your mother.”

Draco accepted the phials and nodded. “You know she already knows everything, and, you know I will not fail.”

Snape nodded. “You have three hours each on the last four, the other two are for the Phantom to give to the Dark Lord. I assume you know what they are already.”

Draco inclined his head. “Care for her well, Professor… or I will brave hell and raise from my grave for your blood,” he breathed and was gone.

Snape stared after the closed door for a few brief moments before seating himself heavily in his chair, that could’ve been the very last Snape ever saw of his Godson.

.

..

…

..

.

“My Lord Phantom,” Draco said softly as he and the Phantom strode casually across the courtyard. “The Ice Lords are close to being resurrected, however, it is not yet certain of what their reaction will be to have been awakened from their slumber.”

The Phantom nodded as the two men made their way through bowing novices. “Then certain precautions must be taken, Malfoy. As your report tells me, you’ve started to decrypt the ancient runes engraved along the cavern walls, they should provide you with sufficient information of how to control the Ice Lords once summoned.”

“My Lord, Ancient Runes was never my strongest discipline at Hogwarts, it will take time – “

“Your incompetence will cost the Dark Lord valuable allies, Malfoy.” The Phantom snapped.

Draco bowed. “I will try my hardest my Lord.”

The two men stopped as they reached a clearing that was out of earshot of the novices and Dark wizards in the courtyard. “Remind me again why I am doing this.” Draco hissed.

“Because you’re a reliable friend and you want to see the end of this war as much as I do.” The Phantom hissed in reply.

“Right,” Draco groaned. “Then remind me to kill you once all this is over – here comes your father.”

The Phantom chuckled. “No, Blaise, for at least the next two and a half hours, he’s your father.”

“My Lord Phantom,” Lucius bowed before turning to Draco, “Draco?”

Draco bowed to his father. “Father.”

Before Lucius could press any questions the Phantom spoke. “Lucius, I summoned your son unexpectedly and have matters of a delicate nature to discuss in private.”

Lucuis stared from the Phantom to Draco suspiciously before bowing hastily. “Of course my Lord, forgive me for my intrusion,” and backed away.

Once Lucius was safely out of earshot The Phantom turned to Draco. “There, Blaise, that should have done it, whatever suspicions he had should be quelled for the moment.”

“And there I was expecting something challenging.” Blaise (under the influence of Polyjuice potion with essence of Draco) snorted.

The Phantom laughed and glanced up the tower to see what he knew was Ginevra staring down from her favourite window.

“The challenge will be explaining this to Ginevra…” The Phantom groaned. “Come, we have important matters regarding the myth that is the now-extinct and non-existent Ancient Ice Lords to discuss, you and I.”

.

..

…

..

.

Ginny frowned as she stared down from her window. She had been surprised to see The Phantom walking about in the courtyard; she had never really imagined him mingling with the Dark Novices and their mentors, though perhaps it was more the fact that she had never seen him down there during the three weeks that she had been held captive. She had been even more surprised when she saw who his companion was, Draco Malfoy.

Ginny spun around when she heard the doors open and close.

“Ginevra,” the Phantom inclined his head slightly before continuing towards his desk.

“I see Draco Malfoy has finally joined the ranks,” Ginny said softly.

“You’re upset about it?”

Ginny shook her head defiantly. “No – but you said he’s not part of the Dark Order, that I wouldn’t find him among the Death Eaters down there.”

“Indeed, I did say that you would not find him among the Death Eaters down there and that he would have made a fine Death Eater, I never said he wasn’t part of the Dark Order, but circumstances change”

“I always knew he was a Death Eater, only a fool wouldn’t.”

“Perhaps… but Draco is no fool and he relies heavily on fools to assume his position within the Dark Order.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“He had very few choices, and he made them cautiously – if one man were to survive this war it would be him.” He chuckled.

“Harry will win this war.” Ginny said calmly

“That he will and there is no real doubt about it, the Dark Lord is considerably weakened.”

Ginny stared at the Phantom wonderstruck and confused. “Who are you? Why are you fighting for this side if you know that Harry will win?”

“It’s been long enough that I’ve concealed my identity from you, Ginevra, and it is still something that I cannot give away yet… but let it be suffice to say that I am a member of your order.”

Ginny’s eyes widened first in fear as he reached into his robes and withdrew his wand and then in shock as she watched him wave his wand in one of the most complicated disillusionment and concealment charms and a distinctive feather appeared… an unmistakable Phoenix feather.

“You lie! That is a Phoenix Feather – Fawk’s feather! He would only shed a feather on Dumbledore’s request… or-“

“- or shed to an unquestionably faithful member who is placed under a test for his or her legitimate loyalty – as I was.”

“But you’re a murderer! You could’ve gotten the feather from any loyal member of the Order!” Ginny cried. She knew full well that the feather would not reveal itself to anyone except to the legitimate owner or to the person who the owner wished to show the feather to. Ginny did not yet have a feather, she had been kidnapped the day before she was to receive one – it was the only way that the members of the Order of the Phoenix could contact each other secretly. Even if she had one it would’ve been useless as without a wand she could not summon it.

.

“Phantom,” Ginny said quietly after a long silence. He glanced up at her from where he sat reading over the owl that he had received. “You’re the hooded man aren’t you?” she was careful not to mention Snape as she did not want to put him in any danger.

The Phantom chuckled. “Ah, yes, I believe I was dubbed as Snape’s sidekick by most of the Order.”

“Professor Snape is in the Order?” Ginny asked in shock, she was not going to take chances to confirm members of the order to anyone she did not trust.

The Phantom chuckled. “My innocent little Ginevra, you know as well as I do that Snape is part of the Order of the Phoenix, and I have given you sufficient proof that I too am a member.”

“If that is true then Snape must know who you are, which means Dumbledore knows who you are.” Ginny challenged, her eyes blazing.

Draco mentally kicked himself. “Perhaps he has guessed,” he smirked. “This mask I wear, Ginevra, is imbued with scales of the Pearl Dragon, which properties are to distort reality. You would not recognise me if you walked passed me on a street or if you heard me on WWN as my appearance and voice as you see and hear are not entirely what they really are, Snape knows I am the Phantom in both orders”

“So, you’re fat, short, inelegant and have a high-pitched feminine voice in reality without the mask then?”

“I could well be,” he chuckled.

“We have the best researchers, trackers and shadowers, not to mention the best Aurors in the Order, it won’t be long until they figure out who you are.” Ginny said softly.

“Ah, yes, Granger, the brainy little mudblood, she has caused me some inconvenience these last few days.” He sighed.

“Almost sussed you out then, has she?” Ginny sneered.

The Phantom raised an eyebrow. “Not so protective over her identity, are you? Or is it because she stole your role in Potter’s and the Weasley King’s lives?”

Ginny snorted. “Anyone who knew Hermione at Hogwarts knows that she would be one of the first – wait, how do you know that that was Ron’s nickname?” her eyes widened.

Draco cursed himself mentally; he was getting more and more careless by the minute. “Come now, you’ve seen who the Dark Novices are, Ginevra. Slytherins from your brother’s year as well as yours. Besides, your brothers Fred and George mention it frequently.”

Ginny eyed the Phantom suspiciously. “Write down the headquarters, and I’ll believe you…”

The Phantom smirked. “Ginevra… you know I cannot; only the secret keeper can pass that information without being mortally wounded.”

”It was you who sent Lucius and the other two death eaters to catch me in Glasgow wasn’t it?” Ginny hissed.

“No, it was Diego Zabini who saw you on the train and alerted Lucius to your whereabouts…”

“Then why – how…” Ginny stopped herself. Her mind was screaming for answers to questions she daren’t ask in case she placed anyone in danger. The Phantom was part of the Order, there was no doubt about it, he had Fawke’s feather. However, Ginny wasn’t entirely convinced of his loyalty.

“You want to ask me why and how Draco Malfoy knew where and when to go to save you? I sent him.” He shrugged.

“But yet you came for me yourself!” Ginny spat.

He sighed. “Ginevra… I cannot be seen to fail, not on either side. I was simply prolonging your capture.”

“Even though it was inevitable?” Ginny glared at him. “Who knew?”

“Do you really want to know the answer to that?”

Ginny’s eyes widened and then she lowered them to the floor and shook her head. “No… I don’t.” though the answer was blatant enough, some, if not all of her brothers had played a part in this.

“You were not betrayed, Ginevra… the price of their involvement was my vow for your safe return, untouched and unscathed, they had little choice, I would’ve taken you one way or another – with or without their consent, but I bound them to a pledge of secrecy for my safety, and in return I ensured yours.”

Ginny nodded slowly and fell into a brooding silence. What the Phantom had revealed made sense. Her brothers would’ve chosen the path they knew was the safest for her. The Phantom must’ve told them that they had no choice in the matter but he had been honourable enough to tell them and allow them to set their own terms. So far the Phantom had kept true to his promise, she had not been harmed in anyway except for being kept against her will. No Death Eaters or Dark Novices had harassed her.

Ginny glanced up in bewilderment. “The locks – the charms you place on the door, they’re not for me are they?” she gasped in realisation.

“I can’t let you escape.” The Phantom replied coolly.

“But I can’t anyway, even without locks on the door, unless you haven’t noticed, we are on an island surrounded by a merciless and freezing cold sea. Even without locks on the door I could not escape, and without a wand there is no real need to place such complicated charms on the door.”

He chuckled. “I always said you were perceptive.”

“So you admit that they weren’t to keep me in, but to keep Death Eaters and Dark Novices out?”

The Phantom shrugged. “I always lock my chambers.”

“Do you fear anything?”

He smirked and Ginny felt the all too familiar sensation that tingled up and down her spine – she knew the smile.

“I fear all the time, Ginevra, are you afraid?” he asked.

“Yes…”

“What are you afraid of?”

Ginny stared at him unwaveringly. “I fear who I am becoming, I fear that I’m losing my struggle within.”

“You’re strong, stronger than the average witch or wizard for your age both magically and psychologically.”

“… and emotionally?” she whispered.

“You’re attached to those you love very deeply,” the Phantom replied simply and shrugged.

“Isn’t everyone?”

“Yes,” he said softly. “Most are.”

Ginny nodded slowly, “Are you attached to anyone?”

He stared at her and contemplated what his answer would be for a few brief seconds. “There are very few people who aren’t and they are barely human.”

“The one you’re trying to protect?”

The Phantom sighed. “She’s the reason for many of my choices, yes. Don’t be afraid, Ginevra, embrace your fears.”

She went quiet for a while and stared down at her hands on her lap, finally she looked up at him, her eyes wide and innocent. “I have… that’s what I’m scared of… it’s like there’s a darkness inside of me, but I’ve accepted that, I just fear that one day it will come to light.”

“As you’ve said, everyone has choices, and when the time comes, Ginevra, you will make the right choice.”

“But it won’t necessarily be the best choice, will it? You said that this path you walk, it’s not the best choice, but it’s the right one, didn’t you?” She looked fearful.

The Phantom nodded. “Yes, but it’s the circumstance as well… it’s always the circumstances that influences choices in life, Ginevra. Many things come into play when you have to make a decision in life, especially when the choice is between life and death.”

“Are you afraid of dying?” Ginny whispered.

“No,” he chuckled. “I am not afraid of dying.”

She frowned. “Then why this path? Why make this choice? Why not just defy Voldemort and do what is right?”

“It’s not as simple as that, little girl. I do not fear my own death, but I will not give in to death so easily as long as she still breathes. This is the only way that I can keep her safe.”

“Has he threatened you with her life?” Ginny asked curiously.

The Phantom shook his head. “He doesn’t know of my attachment to her, so no, he has not threatened me with her life.”

“Then you joined the Dark Order by your own free will?” Ginny cried.

He sighed as he saw her disgust. “Ginevra… it’s complicated. But why is it that you want to know so much?”

“Because I want to understand, I need to understand. You are not evil, yet you are capable, and have done a lot of evil things – for the sake of the one you love’s safety. You say Voldemort doesn’t know of your attachment to her, yet you’ve joined the Dark Order to keep her safe, but if he doesn’t know, then how could she be in danger?”

Draco chuckled. “My sweet innocent little Ginevra.” He sighed, “It is because I knew she would play an important part in this war, that Voldemort would one day target her, because of her strength… her beauty, her influence, and most of all, because of her purity and innocence. Because he failed to claim her once before, and as you know, Voldemort does not take failure lightly.”

“He never told me about a lost love,” Ginny muttered to herself.

Draco looked at her in amusement, that, my naïve and innocent little Ginevra, is because his lost conquest is you, he answered her mentally.

“Perhaps…” Draco drew a deep breath and considered the phrasing of his sentence carefully. “Being as the Dark Lord is, Ginevra, perhaps he would not call it “love” as such… but more denial of it, he sees that he was denied something that was rightfully his, but did not necessarily identify it as love. He does not know how to love.”

“And you do?” Ginny quirked her eyebrow.

“Perhaps… but your definition of love may differ from mine.”

“In what way?”

Draco sighed as he stared longingly at her through his mask. “I only know that whatever it is I feel, my sole duty is to protect her, my life is nothing if she falls, and nothing will stop me.”

Ginny shook her head slowly in disbelief. “I guess I can understand if I really try, but it’s so unjustified… I suppose I’d do the same if I was in your position and under the same circumstances. Your idea of love is so ambitious…”

“I am a Slytherin after all.” Draco cursed himself the minute the words had left his mouth; he almost reached for his wand immediately to erase her memory.

His eyes were fixed on hers, and she was staring suspiciously back at him. “Well, that’s narrowed the possibilities down a lot; you’re a Hogwarts Graduate and a Slytherin… “

He chuckled and inclined his head slightly. “It seems I have revealed more than I intended. My identity won’t be secret for much longer…”

“I know every single original Death Eater off the top of my head, and I have seen them in the courtyard at one time or another while you were also in this room. I am also certain that I have seen most, if not all of the Dark Novices down there too… before today there were a dozen suspects in my head, most from Slytherin but a few from other houses and I even allowed the possibility of candidates from other schools. However unlikely that would be, considering your pristine English… today you have eliminated all but two people.”

The Phantom smirked, “and who would those two be?”

Ginny kept her eyes locked on his. “My initial thought was Draco Malfoy… but I saw him in the courtyard today with yourself… it’s Eleanor you’re protecting isn’t it?”

Draco almost laughed. “I am not Blaise Zabini, but Eleanor is one of the people I am protecting, yes.”

“One of, you mean she is not the one?” Ginny asked, her eyes still staring at his unwavering.

“Enough,” he smirked as he glanced at the Great Grandfather clock. “I must leave you now, I shall return with a few of your belongings.”

Before she could press any more questions he was gone. Ginny sat down heavily on a chair as everything sunk in. She had been so sure that he was Draco Malfoy, his presence, everything about the Phantom screamed Draco Malfoy at her yet she could not pin a reason why. It was no wonder that the Pearl Dragon Scales confused her mind. But he wasn’t Draco Malfoy, she had seen him today with her own eyes walking side by side with The Phantom himself. Then there was the question of Fawk’s feather… if the Phantom was in the Order of the Phoenix, and Draco had intervened in her capture under the Phantom’s orders, did that mean that he was also part of the Light side and in league with the Dark Phantom? It was an absurd notion, Draco Malfoy was Death Eater material at it’s finest… but then again, the Dark Phantom was even more so. If Draco was part of the Order he would’ve attended meetings… so far, the only unidentified person in the Order of the Phoenix was Snape’s Sidekick and the Phantom had, in so many words, confirmed that it was himself.

Ginny massaged her temples as if trying to sooth her brain and clear it of the confusion that was on rampage. One thing worried her most, if the Phantom was telling the truth, then she was in great debt to him for protecting her. Merlin knew how he was going to save her from the danger he had revealed, how was he going to avoid the conception of the Child of Legacy? If her brothers had pledged themselves to a vow of secrecy on the condition that she was returned safely unharmed and unscathed, then that could only mean that if the Phantom failed they would reveal him and it could cost him his life – unless he was truly on the Dark side, no – she wasn’t going to think that. He had Fawk’s feather, which was proof enough for anyone, even occlumency could not fool a Phoenix’s test for loyalty.

.

.

“Hey Luna,” Hermione grinned as she looked up to see Luna in the doorway.

“Hello there, how’s things?” Luna asked.

“Not too bad, things are quietening down, so it seems – a bit worrying really, but I’m taking comfort in it while it lasts.”

Luna nodded. “Have you seen Ron?”

Hermione shook her head. “He was here with Harry earlier, he probably went round to yours.”

Luna looked surprised. “It’s almost midnight, he hadn’t come by yet, and Elle dropped in to tell me to leave.”

The door opened to reveal Harry in the doorway, nodding to Luna he strode over to Hermione to place a chaste kiss on her cheek before sinking heavily into a chair.

“Hey Luna. Just got back from Hogwarts… Malfoy was there – “

“Malfoy? As in Draco Malfoy?” Hermione asked.

Harry nodded. “Yes, the one and only.” He knew he had to be careful, he could not give Malfoy’s real identity away without breaking the vow of secrecy.

“What was he doing there?”

“Was in to see Dumbledore, he was leaving as I arrived.” Harry muttered.

Hermione frowned, “That’s odd… why would he be going to see Dumbledore?”

Luna shrugged. “Probably to arrange going to get Ginny’s stuff.”

Both Harry and Hermione turned to stare at Luna in shock.

“He what?” Hermione gasped, her brain suddenly going into overdrive.

“It was why Elle came to see me, she told me he was coming to get Ginny’s stuff, and made me promise to leave.” Luna stated.

“Why would she make you leave, Luna?” Hermione whispered.

“That was my question exactly, why indeed, but she prattled on about him being dangerous and that she would never forgive herself if anything happened to me, him being the Phantom and all.” Luna huffed in annoyance.

“What?” Hermione gasped in shock and turned to Harry for confirmation.

Harry sighed and looked away.

“Luna, how do you know that Malfoy is the Phantom? And why haven’t you told us this before?” Hermione shrieked.

Luna stared at Hermione. “It’s obvious that he’s the Phantom, who else could it possibly be? You never asked, and I thought you all knew, considering he’s also part of this order too. Now, what I want to know is where Ron is, he never showed up.”

Harry’s eyes sharpened instantly and he sat up right in his chair. “What do you mean Ron never showed?”

“He said he’d swing by at about 9, you know he’s always late, but it’s almost one now and he never came.” Luna’s voice was growing desperate. “I was waiting for him to come so we could leave together… Elle made me promise to leave. I thought perhaps he forgot and was still here.”

“When did Eleanor arrive at yours?” Harry asked softly.

“About 10 to 9…”

Without a word Harry strode hastily from the kitchen and the front door banged shut a few seconds later.

.

..

…

Draco noticed the flat was dark, Loony Luna had probably already gone to bed he mused as he apparated onto the balcony of Ginny’s room. He noticed that the room had been tidied since his last visit, even the burnt and marred walls had been repaired, it was if nothing had ever happened. Sighing he made his way to her wardrobe.

“Stop right there, Malfoy.”